Summary: It's been four years since Ginny has seen Harry. He's finally defeated Voldemort & he's coming home. But neither one of them know what to expect, whether they can have a relationship together or not. Anticipation builds as they get ready to see each other for the first time.
Chapter 10 has now been submitted to the mods!! I know that many of you will be happy to finally read the last chapter. Anywho...expect it to be posted around 11/17 or so. Happy Reading!
Categories: Harry/Ginny Characters: None
Warnings: None
Challenges: Series: None
Chapters: 10
Completed: Yes
Word count: 68503
Read: 48221
Published: 02/21/06
Updated: 11/19/06
1. Anticipation by belladonna_tb
2. Wrong Conclusions by belladonna_tb
3. Mistakes by belladonna_tb
4. The Broken Road by belladonna_tb
5. You and I by belladonna_tb
6. Mood Swings by belladonna_tb
7. So I Married A Hormonal Pregnant Woman by belladonna_tb
8. Hold On by belladonna_tb
9. A New Day Dawns by belladonna_tb
10. Remember When by belladonna_tb
Anticipation by belladonna_tb
Today would have started out like any other day; waiting to see if Harry might return; waiting to only see that he was still out there fighting. But, today hadn't started like any other day. For one thing, Ginny was abruptly awakened by her mother at four in the morning. Being in a foul mood at first, Ginny tried to wake herself enough to understand what was going on, but it wasn't working too well. She could barely read the expression on her mother's face as she sat there on her bed.
"Ginny! Ginny, wake up!"
"Mum, what's going on â“", Ginny said sleepily as Mrs. Weasley quickly continued.
"Voldemort ÂŹ", Mrs. Weasley started, trying to catch her breath, "âŚVoldemort's been defeated. Harry's done it. We're all safe, now." Mrs. Weasley pulled Ginny into a hug, so happy that it was all over and that they wouldn't have to worry about Voldemort again.
Ginny pulled back quickly, "What?! It's over?" She stopped suddenly, retreating into her own thoughts, No⌠she resolved⌠I'm just dreaming again. "Oh, Mum. Leave me alone about Harry. I'm just dreaming, anyway."
Mrs. Weasley looked perplexed at Ginny for a moment and said, "You're not dreaming. He's coming home. It's over."
Ginny, still in a state of disbelief and desperately trying to get back to sleep, continued, "Yeah, sure, Mum. See, you're really Dream-Mum pretending to be Real-Mum pretending to wake me up from a dream that I'm still having about Harry, to tell me I'm not dreaming when I clearly still am at this moment." Ginny was confusing herself, now.
As she started to lie down to go back to sleep, Mrs. Weasley reached over and pinched her on the arm, grabbing a lot of skin.
"OUCH!" Ginny exclaimed. "That hurt! What did you â“?" she said, but paused before continuing, "Hey! That hurt. I'm not dreaming? Harry's really done it? He's coming home?"
"Yes, dear, that's what I've been trying to tell you."
Ginny jumped out of bed and began pacing around her room, feeling very happy but also, suddenly, very nervous.
Mrs. Weasley watched her for a moment before interrupting her pacing. "For Merlin's sake, Ginny, he's not here right this second. Actually, I'm not exactly sure where he is. I just received an Owl from your father. He's had a late night at the Ministry with Voldemort finally being finished off and all. He expects to be home within the next two or three hours."
Mrs. Weasley stood up from Ginny's bed and walked over to her, placing her hands on her daughter's shoulders. "Well, I just wanted to let you know. You go back to sleep now, dear. I'm sure we'll see Harry later today." She hugged her daughter again and left the room.
Ginny stood there in a state of shock. Harry's finally free, she thought. The first question in her mind was, What would it be like between the two of them, once he came back? But, she didn't know what to think about Harry and her, or if they would even have any kind of relationship again. She was no doubt that she still loved him. And, yes, she had dated a couple different guys since Harry left those many years ago, thinking that she might be able to push him from her mind. None of those relationships ever lasted more a few weeks, though. Admittedly, there hadn't been a day that she didn't think about Harry. Frankly, she still loved him with every fibre of her being, and that was putting it simply.
She would see Harry soon. The more she thought about seeing him, the more butterflies filled her stomach, and she smiled at the thought of drowning in his beautiful green eyes. However, those butterflies quickly turned into knots, wondering if he still loved her, or if he'd even thought about her since he left.
No⌠she thought. I'm sure he's moved on. My name probably hasn't popped in his head since the last day I saw him⌠the day that I had to say goodbye to him.
She promptly shook these thoughts out of her head. She didn't want to think about it right now. She just wanted to go back to sleep, but she couldn't. His face just kept swimming through her head.
Ginny was in for a very long day.
Ginny had finally managed to drift back off to sleep around two hours later. Unfortunately, she only managed to get one more hour of rest before being woken up by the ruckus downstairs. Ginny knew that her father must have arrived a short time before and by the sounds of it, Fred, George, and Ron decided to come over that morning so that they could get all of the details of Voldemort's demise.
Ginny took her time in getting dressed and going downstairs to join the noisy crowd of Weasleys around the kitchen table. She didn't know whether Harry would be there with them or not.
Standing in front of her closet, Ginny was having a hard time deciding what to wear. Knowing if Harry would be in her kitchen would have helped a great deal, but she wasn't going to risk questioning anyone, for fear of starting another conversation that she didn't want to delve into this early in the morning.
Deciding it was best to look normal and just wear something simple, Ginny pulled on her favourite pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. At least this way, she could still look like normal Ginny and not receive funny looks from the rest of her family. But, she could also manage to pull off a cute and sexy look, if Harry should happen to be downstairs.
After Ginny was dressed, she sat down to brush out her long mane of beautiful red hair and was a little startled to hear a knock at her door and followed by Hermione's voice.
"Ginny, you decent?"
Frowning, Ginny replied, "Hermione? Yeah. Come on in."
As Hermione came in, Ginny immediately jumped in. "So, I guess you're here because of the news, yeah?"
"Well, yeah. I got an Owl from your mum this morning letting me know that Harry had defeated Voldemort. Is something the matter?" Hermione finished, noting a particularly skittish look on Ginny's face.
"Wha-? No, I'm OK. Is Harry downstairs?" she squeaked out, trying to sound as calm as possible.
"No" Hermione replied. "I just got here a few minutes ago and caught everyone in the kitchen, briefly. Since the guys were trying to wiggle every bit of information out of your father, I managed to ask your mum if we should expect Harry soon or if he was already here. She told me that he hadn't been by yet and she didn't know exactly when he would be."
Listening to every word carefully, Ginny frowned at Hermione with a questioning look on her face. "I don't understand. Why hasn't he come over yet? You'd figure that this would be the first place that he'd want to come. After all, it is like his home."
Understanding the underlying meaning of Ginny's last statement, Hermione tried to calm her down. "Ginny, you know that Harry has not forgotten you. I'm sure there is a good reason why he isn't here right now. Look, we don't even know when the whole war ended. It could have been in the wee hours of the morning. Maybe, he's just back at his flat getting a little needed rest before he gets interrogated by us all."
"Yeah, you're probably right. I reckon I'm just being a little selfish, right now."
"No, you're not. If I were in your shoes, I'd react the same way. For Merlin's sake, he's been gone for four years. You can't help but want to see him at the very first moment that you have the chance. Honestly, if it were Ron who had been out there for that long, the second he was free, I'd want to snog him senseless."
"Hermione!" exclaimed Ginny.
"What? I've got nothing to hide. It's the honest truth."
With renewed spirits, Ginny and Hermione headed downstairs to join the rest of the Weasleys, to catch up on all the news and perhaps find out exactly what Harry was up to, at the moment.
As they entered the kitchen, Ginny walked over and gave her father a big hug and forced Fred out of the chair he had been sitting in. She wanted to sit next to her father this morning, and she wasn't about to take any guff from her older brothers.
Hermione followed Ginny into the room and caught Ron by surprise as she leaned down and kissed him gently on the cheek. She sat in the empty seat next to him and he gently took her hand in his, raising it to his lips and kissing it sweetly. Blushing furiously, she tried to turn her attention back to the conversation.
"So, Dad, when did the Ministry receive word that it was finally over?" George asked.
Mr. Weasley continued his story, "Well, we found out shortly after three this morning. Tonks, Shacklebolt, and Lupin brought Harry straight to the Ministry, once they were sure the war was over."
With a worried look now spreading all over Ginny's face, she hesitantly asked her father, "Dad, what do you mean they brought Harry to the Ministry? Was he not capable of getting there on his own?" Thoughts began racing through her head. Surely nothing happened to him⌠he has to be OK. Dad would have told me if Harry had to have been taken to St. Mungo's, wouldn't he? Her nerves were really working in overdrive now, and everyone could see it.
Quickly stepping in, Mr. Weasley explained, "They had to help Harry get back to the Ministry because he was too weak to stand on his own, much less Apparate. We had a few healers from St. Mungo's waiting there, in case anything happened. We didn't want to cause a big furor if he, or anyone else for that matter, went straight to the hospital. He had a few cuts and bruises, but overall, he was just extremely weakened from his last battle with Voldemort. The healers cast a few Healing Charms on him and he seemed to be doing much better after a half an hour. But he was still weak, and he needed his rest."
"Why didn't someone tell me that he'd come back injured? I should have been there with him. I should have been by his side. He should have known that I was there." Ginny was becoming frantic again.
"Ginny, dear, we all would have wanted to be there with him, but he didn't want anyone to see him in that state, especially you. And it isn't that he didn't want us there, because he did, I just reckon that he didn't want everyone to worry over something that he felt wasn't that big of a deal," her father finished.
Not that big of a deal! she thought. I'll show Harry. He knows that I would've wanted to be there, no matter what he looked like or what state he was in. He ought to choke on his pride. Forget being strong for one minute, Harry, and let someone take care of you. Let me take care of you.
Saddened by her own thoughts, Ginny finally sighed with relief, at least knowing that he was all right. Relaxing a little and trying to regain some of her composure, she asked, "So, is he still at the Ministry right now, or is he back at his flat, resting?"
"Well," continued Mr. Weasley, "the Ministry wanted to question him on everything that happened, once he was taken care of by the healers. But I told him just to go on home and get some rest, because he really needed it. He didn't want to go back to his flat; he wanted to come here to the Burrow, but I forced him to go back to his place and get some rest, and I told him that once he had had plenty, he could come over here for a nice long visit."
Ginny and all of the other Weasleys quite agreed that a long visit with Harry was overdue. However, Mrs. Weasley had plans of her own.
"Well, I don't believe he should come over right after he has rested. It should be a special moment when we see him for the first time, after these many years. We should throw a little welcome home party for him. You know⌠a few of his other close friends and us. I reckon he'd quite like that," Mrs. Weasley stated.
Ginny promptly shot her mother a very disapproving look at the thought of a welcome home party to include anyone but just them and Harry.
Mrs. Weasley, ignoring the look, turned back to speak to Mr. Weasley. "Arthur, would you mind sending a quick Owl to Harry to let him know that he is to stay at his flat until 6 o'clock this evening. At that time, he can Apparate here to the Burrow to spend some time with us. But make sure that he understands that he shouldn't go anywhere between now and coming here tonight."
"Certainly, dear", Mr. Weasley said as he stood up from the kitchen table. He walked over to Mrs. Weasley, gave her a kiss on the cheek and left the room so that he could Owl Harry.
"Well, dears, finish up with your breakfast. I'll need everyone's help to get things ready for the party tonight."
"Mum," Ron piped in finally. "You said this was just going to be us, Harry, and a few of his close friends, right?"
"Of course, Ron. Well, let's see; we have to invite Tonks, Lupin, Shacklebolt, and Hagrid. And we can't do without inviting Neville and Luna, Dean, SeamusâŚ" Mrs. Weasley continued to name off people.
Everyone at the table exchanged looks, and they all knew that this would be nothing close to an intimate "welcome home" party. By the time Mrs. Weasley was through, they'd probably have at least sixty people there. Hermione glanced down the table at Ginny, who now looked absolutely crushed by her mother's plans. She flashed an apologetic smile across her face, but it didn't help.
Ginny decided to make herself busy with getting things ready for that evening. All she had wanted to do since her mother woke her up this morning was to see Harry. Right now, she really didn't care to share him with all of these people. She just had to bite her tongue and let her mother throw this party for him. But Ginny was certain of one thing: if she was going to have to tolerate a crowd of people that would be smothering Harry all night, she was determined that she'd make Harry very aware that she had walked into a room.
Harry woke to small tapping noise on the window in his bedroom. He lazily rubbed the sleep from his eyes and reached over to pick up his glasses from the night table next to his bed.
Stretching as he stood up, he yawned and walked over to his window. He realized that it was Pig, the Weasleys' little hyperactive owl. Harry took the letter from its leg and opened it, adjusting his eyes so that he could read properly.
It was a letter from Mr. Weasley saying that he should stay at his flat until 6 o'clock that evening, at which time he should Apparate to the Burrow. And, under no circumstances, should he go anywhere else between now and then.
Harry rolled his eyes. This was Mrs. Weasley's doing. He just knew it. He bet that she was planning a welcome home party for him and when she threw a party, she really threw a party.
This certainly wasn't what Harry wanted. But he also didn't want to break Mrs. Weasley's heart.
All he wanted to do was spend time with his best friend's family and Hermione. Actually, he really wouldn't mind spending some quality time with Ginny, but he still didn't know the status of their relationship. He was quite certain that after four years, she could either be engaged or married. He was really hoping that he wasn't right about either of those thoughts.
Even though he was still quite tired, all he wanted to do was see Ginny's warm, smiling face. That was all he'd been dreaming about for the past four years. He'd actually been writing letters to Ginny while he was away. Usually they were only a line or two. Enough to say that he was OK and that he missed her and to ask how she was doing. But he could never send them to her for fear of endangering her, and he swore that he would never let anything happen to her.
All he wanted was to be home. After many years, the Burrow was like his home. But he wanted to be home with her. That's all he'd wanted since the day that he realized he loved her. She was his home. She was still and always would be.
Harry couldn't help but love her. She deserved so much more than someone who would stay away from her for four years without writing to her. She deserved someone so much better than him. But, he had to know if she still loved him or even if she could ever love him again.
Harry didn't quite think he'd be able to wait until 6 o'clock to see her. As of matter of fact, he knew he wouldn't. So, he decided that he'd just pop over quickly. Not long enough for anyone to notice that he was there, just long enough to see her, without her seeing him.
Ginny had been helped her mother in the kitchen all morning. Even though she didn't like to cook, she definitely had her mother's talent. Considering that everyone else was busy taking care of other things around the house, she decided to help her mum, even though she was still quite upset at this party idea of hers.
After four hours in the kitchen, Ginny was getting quite tired of it all, and she desperately needed a break. She told her mum that she was going to go down to the pond for a quick swim to relax, and then she'd come back in to help finish things up.
Pulling on her two piece suit, Ginny headed down to the pond for a little peace and quiet. She laid her towel on the ground in a sunny area, knowing that she would enjoy sunbathing after her swim.
She took a cautious step into the cool water and then quickly submerged herself, hoping to avoid being cold for any longer than she needed to be. She quite enjoyed this. It was so very relaxing. Her day had been far too stressful, and it wasn't even half of the way over.
She continued her swim when she suddenly heard a noise: a snap, maybe, coming from behind the trees. She looked in the direction from where it had come from and a small bird walked out. Ginny sighed with relief. She had begun to feel a bit nervous because she had left her wand lying on her towel. Thankful it was only a bird, she silently cursed as she noticed that her hair had now gotten wet. She had desperately been trying to keep it dry. So much for that, she thought. She quickly ducked her head under the water and then popped back up, wetting all of her hair. She reckoned she might as well, since a little bit was already wet.
Ginny got out of the pond so that she could enjoy the warm sun. Beside that, she would soon need to get back to the house to help finish getting everything ready and to get herself ready. After all, her goal was to make Harry notice every time she walked into a room. For that matter, she needed to make sure that he didn't take his eyes off of her. To Ginny, this was going to be a bit of a task. She didn't think she was much of anything to look at. But, if Harry had noticed me before, surely he would notice me again, she thought.
As she lay there on her towel, she was trying to think of exactly what she would wear. She tried to remember every piece of clothing that she had, thinking, no⌠no⌠no⌠She was beginning to get a little annoyed. Do I have anything that will shock him so much that he'll forget to breathe? She tried to remember more of her wardrobe, no⌠noâŚah! Bingo! Finally, she'd figured out exactly what she wanted to wear. Why wasn't it the first thing that had popped into my head? It was a new dress that she'd gotten a few weeks before but had never worn. When she and Hermione had eyed it in the store, she just had to get it. Additionally, she reckoned this dress wasn't for anyone but him to see.
Realizing that she was getting a bit warm from being in the sun, Ginny stood up, pulled on her jeans and shirt, and headed back for the house.
Harry pulled on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. Snatching up his wand, he Apparated to the Burrow. As he snuck around to the kitchen window, he heard humming. It was Mrs. Weasley working furiously to prepare a meal big enough for a kingdom. Harry didn't see Ginny anywhere. He thought she might be in the kitchen helping her mother, but to his surprise, she wasn't. Mrs. Weasley stopped humming and called to Hermione. She came walking into the kitchen, noticing the amount of work that Mrs. Weasley had yet to do.
"Dear, would you be kind enough to help me finish getting a few more things ready?" Mrs. Weasley asked.
"Sure. I would've come in earlier if I'd realized that Ginny wasn't in here helping you."
"Well, she was, but she had been working in here since first thing this morning and she needed a bit of a break. So, she decided to go for a quick swim in the pond. She should be back shortly, but I only need a little more help to get things finished," Mrs. Weasley said, beginning to feel quite exhausted.
"It's not a problem, Mrs. Weasley. I'll be glad to help you," Hermione replied and she quickly began working her way around the kitchen.
Knowing, now, exactly where Ginny was, Harry Apparated into the woods, near the pond. He walked cautiously, trying not to snap a twig or rustle too many leaves for fear of making his presence known to her.
He reached the pond and managed to stay hidden behind some of the trees that were skirting the area. And suddenly, there she was. She had just found a particularly sunny spot to lay her towel. He quickly noticed that she was slipping out of her jeans and shirt, revealing her swimsuit. She folded her clothes and laid them next to her towel and then walked over to the pond.
She stepped into the water slowly, taking in the temperature of it. Harry imagined that it was probably a bit cool because of the shiver that she gave. He suppressed a chuckle at the sight. She looked so cute as she stepped in the rest of the way.
He watched as she swam around a little, not fully submerging herself. From the looks of it, he thought she was trying not to get her hair wet. So far, so good, he thought.
She continued swimming. He knew she must have been enjoying it, because he caught her closing her eyes and breathing in the fresh air around her. The morning must have been very hard on her, because he heard her continually taking deep breaths and letting out long, drawn out sighs. He longed to be near her, to hold her, to show her just how much he cared for her.
Without paying careful attention, he inched forward and stepped on a twig. Snap! Oh God!, he thought. I'm busted. He saw her turn her head in his direction. Oh, pleaseâŚoh pleaseâŚdon't notice meâŚdon't notice. Thinking quickly, he mumbled a spell, conjuring a bird. It walked out between the trees and he noticed her relax. But then, he suddenly heard her utter a quiet curse. She had got her hair wet. He had to suppress another chuckle. After she probably thought, Sod it, he saw her dive under the water completely and then come back to the surface. Her soft red hair turned into a dark auburn colour.
He continued watching her as she stepped out of the water and walked over to lie down on her towel. He was truly enjoying this moment. Watching her take in slow, deep breaths and thoroughly enjoy the warmth of the sun on her skin, he saw her frown a little, but then suddenly, a sweet but very mischievous smile spread across her face.
Oh how he loved her. But, he was certain that she didn't feel the same way about him any longer. Not after all this time had passed. With the thought of that smile on her face, he Apparated back to his flat, deciding to see if he might be able to get a little more rest that afternoon before heading back to the Burrow.
Ginny was running a bit behind. Shortly after she had come back from her swim, she finished helping her mum and Hermione in the kitchen. Then, the girls took to decorating the house with floating candles and lanterns and bewitching the ceiling to look like the sky, just like at Hogwarts. Hermione told Ginny that she'd take care of making the back yard and garden look especially nice, in case anyone wanted to take a nice little walk around outside. Of course, Ginny knew exactly what Hermione was hinting at. Without a doubt, they were both hoping for the same thing to happen.
She had managed to rush upstairs to get a shower before all of the boys headed up with the same idea. She slipped on her dress and smoothed out any imperfections. Eying herself in the mirror, she thought, Well, not half bad, Weasley, now, for the more daunting task â“ your hair.
She fussed while trying to manage some sort of style. She was having a bit of a hard time deciding. Up or down, she thought. From what I remember, and if it still holds some truth, Harry loved running his fingers through my hair. But, that was years ago, and I always look so very young when I wear my hair down. Hmm⌠well if I wear it up, I could show Harry that I'm not a little girl anymore and that I can make my own decisions about my life, regardless of what my nosy brothers always said. Plus, it shows off my long neck.
Deciding that an up-do was the way to go, she used her wand to charm her hair up into a French twist, curling the ends to cascade down around the twist. Sheleft a few loose strands of curled hair around the nape of her neck and one longer strand in the front.
Noticing the time, she sat down on her bed to slip on the beautiful strap heels that she'd bought the day they got the dress. They consisted of a single strap across the toes with a gorgeous bejewelled design on it and another strap that buckled around the ankle. She thought to herself, Simple but elegant.
She stood up, walked over to the mirror, and stumbled a little in her shoes, having not worn heels in quite some time. She looked at her image carefully, trying to make sure that she looked as good as she possibly could. I hope I make him weak in the knees, she thought, that mischievous smile appearing on her face again.
There was a small knock on the door, and Hermione poked her head into the room.
"Hey, Ginny. You about rea-⌠Wow!" Hermione stopped in her tracks.
"Do I look OK?" Ginny said, becoming very fidgety and suddenly trying to straighten out each and every wrinkle that wasn't in the dress.
"Do you look OK? Honey, you look bloody fantastic!"
Ginny blushed slightly. "I think Ron is rubbing off on you a bit much."
"I could have told you that ages ago."
"But, everything does look all right? Do you think Harry will like it?" Ginny asked.
"The only thing that you'll need to be concerned with about Harry is making sure that you know how to revive him, because he will definitely forget how to breathe."
On that note, Ginny giggled, finally feeling a bit of stress lift from her shoulders. She took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
"Well, now that you're ready, we need to get you downstairs. All of the guests are here and Harry should be arriving any minute. Your mum sent me up to get you," Hermione said, turning to walk out the door.
"You go on ahead. I'll be right down. There's just one more thing that I need to do."
"All right. See you in a bit." Hermione closed the door as she left the room.
Before she forgot, Ginny picked up her perfume bottle and lightly sprayed the scent, strategically placing it on her skin. She wanted Harry to long for the smell of her. And this was sure to draw him in.
She didn't make it downstairs in enough time to be the first to welcome Harry home. Her mother reached the door in one swift movement, almost knocking him over with a forceful hug. Ginny had paused on the second floor before walking down the final flight of stairs.
There he was, after four long years. He still looked the same, but different at the same time, if that were even possible. Her heart skipped a beat as she took in the beautiful sight of him: his green eyes, his always messy, raven hair. OK⌠here we go, Ginny thought. She took in a deep breath and walked down the stairs.
Mrs. Weasley had finally released Harry from her overwhelming hug and had managed to say, with great enthusiasm, "Welcome Home, Harry", when he suddenly caught a glimpse of something and looked up. His heart stopped. He couldn't breathe. There she was, gliding down the steps, and as she neared even closer to the bottom, Ginny spoke. "Yes, Harry. Welcome Home."
Harry had only managed to knock on the front door twice before Mrs. Weasley flung the door open. She pulled him into a tight hug, making it very hard for him to breathe. After a minute, he was able to pull away, giving her a kind, appreciative smile and receiving a beaming smile in return.
She spoke quite loudly, saying, "Welcome Home, Harry." And as he opened his mouth to say, "Thanks, it's good to be home," he spotted something out of the corner of his eye.
He glanced up and watched Ginny walking down the stairs, as if in extreme slow motion. He moved his head, completely taking in the image of her. She was wearing dainty little heels with just enough material to keep them on her feet. His eyes travelled up her legs, making his way up her waist and torso, to see the dress that she had chosen. It was a knee length, strapless red dress. The bodice clung to her tightly, and as the dress reached her hips, it flared out into a full, flowing skirt that swished back and forth each time she swung her hips.
Harry felt his mouth drop open even more, his stare, at last, making its way to her face. Her skin was slightly flushed and he felt himself turn pink, in return. He noticed that she was wearing her hair up. He'd always preferred it down, because he loved running his fingers through it, But he certainly couldn't complain about this new look. He loved how the curls spilled over her twist. He lovingly noticed the few loose curls that she'd let hang down over her neck and the one long curl that hung down on the side of her face. He thought that it all made her look positively radiant, reflecting the beautiful woman that she had become.
Oh, God. He thought he was going to die right there, until he looked into her deep brown eyes. They glistened in the soft light of the room and he suddenly saw a shy smile appear on her face. He could barely hear her say, "Yes, Harry. Welcome Home," as his heart had stopped at the sound of her voice. It sent shivers up and down his spine and thousands of goosebumps creeping across his skin.
His mouth was still hanging wide open and he tried to form words. They were on the tip of his tongue but no sound came out. He'd suddenly forgotten how to breathe.
Standing there, frozen in one spot, Harry saw a concern look come across Ginny's face. He heard the muffled sound of her calling his name. "Harry? Harry, are you all right?"
Somehow regaining his ability to function properly, he took in a deep breath and one word came stammering out of his mouth, "Gin-⌠GinnyâŚ"
She flashed him a bright smile when she realized that he seemed to be OK.
As she walked a little closer to him, he took a deep breath, smelling the light fragrance that seemed to float around her. It smelled like strawberries and champagne. He smiled as he took in another deep breath of her and suddenly his knees became weak. His heart was racing and he felt his skin growing hotter.
Out of nowhere, Ron and Hermione came rushing over. Hermione squeezed him and gave him a friendly peck on the cheek. "Oh, Harry. We've all missed you terribly. It's about time you came home to us all."
Hermione had caught him by surprise and he shook his head trying to muster some kind of clear thought. Seeing Ginny, especially the way she was looking tonight, had left Harry in a bit of a daze. He looked over at Hermione and gave her a humble smile. With a raspy voice, he said, "Thanks. I'm glad to finally be home." He glanced over at Ginny again, who was now talking to her mother, and he smiled at just the thought of her saying his name.
Whack! Harry turned to see that Ron had swiftly hit him across the back. "Mate, it's good to see you!! I know I saw you not too long ago, but you are still a sight for sore eyes."
"Yeah, we've missed bugging the stew out of you," bellowed Fred.
"But in all seriousnessâŚ" began George.
"Since when were you guys ever serious?" Hermione asked.
"I'll have you know that we can be," George said.
"Yeah, that's right," echoed Fred.
As the three of them carried on with the friendly bickering, the crowd around Harry began to grow as everyone flocked to his side. Several people were yelling out, "We've missed you" and "Glad you're back to stay". He was becoming a bit annoyed with all the meaningless fuss . He definitely wished that Mrs. Weasley hadn't invited all of these people over.
Looking around for her familiar face, Harry noticed that he couldn't seem to find Ginny anywhere. She was just here, he thought. He longed for them to be in the same room with each other. He was tired of always being so far away from her, and he realized that he wanted to keep her by his side, forever.
Somehow managing to escape the crowd of people that had been smothering him, Harry walked around the corner, heading towards the kitchen. He stopped just short of walking in, when he heard a man's voice speaking to someone. Peeking in, he saw Dean Thomas put his hand on the small of Ginny's back and heard him say, "I've missed you, Ginny."
Harry quickly turned around trying to get himself as far away the kitchen as possible. He couldn't stand the thought of Dean being with Ginny. He had known it, somehow. He reckoned that if she were with anyone, it would have either been Dean or Neville, and honestly, if it couldn't have been him, he'd rather it be Neville than Dean. Harry's blood began to boil just thinking about Dean touching her. Ugh! he thought. No, this can't be⌠it just can't be this way. Shaking his head, he returned to the crowded sitting room where he spotted Neville and Luna on one of the couches and sat down next to them.
Ginny adored Harry. There was just no other way of putting it. She smiled shyly at him, desperately trying to suppress a giggle from the look that she saw on his face. He was just standing there with his mouth hanging wide open. Oh, yeah, she thought, This dress was definitely doing the trick.
She noticed that he wasn't moving at all, and she started to get a little worried about him. The first thought that popped in her head was, Oh god⌠I didn't mean I wanted to take his breath away, literally! Dangit, Hermione, you jinxed me. Walking closer to him, she said, "Harry? Harry, you all right?"
Her mother quickly shot her a look that clearly said, "What did you do to him?"
At long last, she heard him stumble over, saying her name, and she smiled brightly, knowing that he was OK.
She walked a little closer to him. She saw a smile come across his face and just as she was close enough to give him a hug, Ron and Hermione came over, followed by Fred and George. Ginny rolled her eyes. Great, now I'm never going to get a minute with him. He probably won't even notice me whenever I walk into the room. So much for your brilliant plan, Weasley.
Ginny walked over to her mother and said, "Mum, I'm going to go to the kitchen to get some drinks and bring them out for everyone."
"OK, dear," Mrs. Weasley replied. "Do you need one of your brothers to help you?"
"No, Mum, I've got it," Ginny said as she rounded the corner into the kitchen.
She was oblivious to the fact that Dean Thomas had followed her into the kitchen, as she walked over to the counter and began filling some small glasses with a wonderful Muggle concoction called punch. Hermione had given them the idea to do punch instead of spending so much money on butterbeer. They decided to buy a few cases just in case someone didn't like the Muggle drink. Ginny, admittedly, liked the taste of this "punch", but if she had to choose, she'd still go with butterbeer.
While her thoughts had gotten a bit carried away with punch and butterbeer, she didn't realize that someone was behind her, until she felt a hand touch the small of her back. She shivered a little and gave a half smile when she heard a man's voice say, "I've missed you, Ginny."
Putting down the glass that was in her hand, she slowly started to turn around and say, "I've missed you, too", when she realized that she was now standing face to face with Dean.
Rolling her eyes and huffing, "Dean, what do you think you're doing?" Ginny was more than a little upset. She'd thought, by the touch, it might be Harry. Needless to say, she wasn't happy with whom it actually was.
"I saw you after you came down those steps, and I thought, 'God, you're beautiful.' I just had to come see you," Dean replied.
"Well, think again and retrace your steps out of the kitchen, now!"
"But Ginny, I've missed being with you. Don't you miss me?" Dean pleaded.
"NO! If I've told you once, I've told you a thousand times. The relationship that we had was years ago. It's over! And, it's been over for a very, VERY long time. Now, I'd appreciate it if you'd leave me alone." Ginny's temper was flaring up and her face was now a little more than red.
"But⌠but GinnyâŚ" Dean put on his most pathetic puppy dog face.
"I swear, Dean, if you 'but Ginny' me one more time, I'm going to knock you on your arse."
Heeding her words, Dean left the kitchen and Ginny turned back to the counter to finish getting the drinks.
Ginny heard his footsteps stop and him take in a loud breath. Being fed up with him completely and not wanting to hear another word, she swung around with her wand in hand and swiftly hit him with a spell on his backside. Dean turned around abruptly giving her a shocked look and she spoke through clenched teeth, "I said no⌠more⌠buts."
She almost died laughing as she saw him scamper out of the kitchen. Sometimes, she surprised herself. She couldn't help it. She'd put up with Dean's shite for a long time, and she wanted an end to it all, even more so now that Harry was back.
Ginny finished up in the kitchen and walked back toward the sitting room, with the drinks in hand. She noticed Harry sitting by Neville and Luna on the couch. He seemed to be busily talking with them and thought if she knew Neville and Luna, which she did, she'd never get a chance to be alone with Harry. Your plan failed miserably, Ginevra. Call the time of death. She hated it when her own consciousness called her by her full first name.
Wrong Conclusions by belladonna_tb
Harry was starting to feel a little sick at his stomach thinking about Dean and Ginny. He hung his head trying to get the queasy feeling to go away. He couldnât keep feeling like this. For heavenâs sake, he loved the girl. Iâve got to do something, he thought.
Without warning, he heard Nevilleâs very chipper voice in his ear. âHARRY! Itâs good to have you back, mate. I was beginning to think that we wouldnât be able to talk to you all night, the way that crowd had swarmed around you. How are you feeling? Did you get plenty of rest today?â
âHonestly, NevilleâŚno, not really. I managed to get a few hours of sleep but that was about all. But, right now, Iâm not feeling so great.â Harry spoke slowly, finding it hard to get the words out.
âOhâŚdo you need to lie down or something? Luna and I can help you upstairs to one of the bedrooms, if youâd like to lie down, in peace?â Neville asked sincerely.
âThanks Neville, but Iâm ok right here, I just donât feel like moving.â
âGosh, Harry, you look as pale as ghost. Let me get you something to drink, to see if itâll help settle you any.â Neville spotted Ginny, as she entered the sitting room, passing out drinks and waved her over. âOi, Ginny. Can I get a drink for Harry, here?â
Oh godâŚnot right nowâŚplease, not right now, Harry thought. Iâm not guaranteed to control my own tongue after what I saw between her and Dean. Harry whispered to him, âNeville, itâs ok, Iâm fine, really.â
Whispering back, Neville said, ânonsense. You need something.â
Ginny walked over to where the three of them were sitting and she noticed that Harry was a bit pale. She looked at Neville, her eyes questioning what had happened. âSure, Neville.â
âHarryâs just uhâŚfeeling a little uneasy right now. I thought a drink might help him, donât you think so?â
âYeah, I guess, it couldnât hurt.â Now directing her attention to Harry, âdo you want punch or butterbeer?â
Harry was trying desperately not to hear her. He ignored her voice as much as he could. But then, there was a small touch on his arm, and as he glanced up, he saw that Ginny had knelt down in front of him, to see if he was ok. âHarry?â
He felt his wall fade away as he looked into her brown eyes. âYeah?â he sighed.
âI said would you like punch or butterbeer? Hermione gave me the recipe for the punch; it has a bit of a fruity taste to it.â Ginny asked as she wiped away some of the hair out of his eyes.
âPunch is fine.â
Ginny handed Harry a small cup of punch and shivered as their fingers touched. She tried to give him an understanding smile, but he was avoiding her eye contact. She thought it was a bit odd. Not five minutes ago she had him weak in the knees and breathless. Now, he would hardly look at her. She saw Harry trying to take a drink of his punch, but his hand was shaking roughly.
âHere,â she said as she reached out and took the cup from his hand, âlet me help you.â She held the cup up to his lips and watched as he slowly opened his mouth. She tilted the cup, allowing him to get a drink of the punch. Seeing him swallow, she asked, âHow was that? Helping any?â
âA little,â Harry muttered.
Not being quite convinced, Ginny sat down her tray of drinks and flicked her wand, making a damp wash clothe appear in her hand. She took it and patted his forehead gently, wiping away a few beads of sweat. âHere,â she said, handing the damp clothe to him, âkeep this on your forehead for a little while and make sure that you drink the rest of your punch. It ought to help you feel a little better.â
She smiled kindly at him as he took the damp clothe and his drink from her. âThank you,â Harry said, as she stood up.
âAnytimeâŚreally.â Ginny turned to Neville as she picked up her tray of drinks, âyou two let me know how heâs doing, if I donât get a chance to make my way back over here soon.â Ginny smiled at Harry again and walked away with her hips swaying, causing her dress to swish softly.
He watched as she walked away and then slumped back into the couch again. Sighing deeply, he took a long sip of his punch and then laid the damp clothe on his forehead.
After a few minutes, Harry had finished off his punch and his once damp clothe had now begun to dry. He had to admit, though, he was feeling a little better.
âNeville⌠can I ask you a question?â He spoke slowly, carefully thinking over exactly what and how he wanted to ask him about Ginny.
âSure, Harry. Shoot awayâŚâ Neville said with a tender smile.
Taking in a deep breath, he bit his lip and then blurted it out, âIs Ginny with Dean right now?â
âUmmâŚno, sheâs with Fred. See? Right over there.â Neville said pointing in their direction.
âNo, Neville,â Harry felt his temper beginning to slip. He stopped trying to calm himself. âI mean is Ginny seeing Dean right now? As in, are they in a relationship together?â
Now understanding him, Neville said, âOoohhhh⌠No! Absolutely not.â
Harry sighed with great relief, but wanting to make sure, he pressed the question further. âNeville, youâre sure sheâs not seeing Dean?â
Neville chuckled a little and Harry had to admit that he didnât remember seeing him do much of that in all of the years that they attended Hogwarts together.
âHarry, Iâm quite sure. Iâd certainly know if Ginny was seeing Dean. But, ever since she broke things off with him back before you two got together in school, sheâs had to deal with his pestering, constantly. Matter of fact, sheâs had several rows with him since then. I think I overheard her saying something to Hermione, earlier, about Dean hitting on her again tonight. And from the sound of things, it didnât end up to well for Dean. She must have hit him with some kind of spell, just look at his pants; they look like theyâve been burned.â Neville pointed towards Dean, who definitely had a burn spot on the back of his pants.
Harry and Neville enjoyed a good laugh together, finding it very hard to keep from drawing unnecessary attention to them. They both sat back on the couch, trying to catch their breath from laughing so hard.
As they sat there enjoying the silence between the two of them, realization slowly dawned on Harry. He must have reached the kitchen just shortly after Dean had walked in. He saw exactly how Dean had âhit onâ Ginny and wondered how sheâd felt and what was said after he had made his move on her. His blood was climbing to the boiling point again.
He felt terrible now, remembering how he had shrugged Ginny off earlier, hardly saying a word to her. How could he have been such a fool to think that Ginny would have gone back to Dean? Not wanted to be painted the fool again, Harry turned his head toward Neville. âNeville, Iâve got another question.â
âAsk away.â
âIs Ginny seeing anyone right now? I mean to sayâŚis she involved with anyone?â Harry asked, swallowing hard.
Knowing it was coming, Neville gave a small knowing smile to Harry. âSince youâve been gone, sheâs only dated a few guys, but none of them were ever serious. At the present moment, I believe she is currently single. Plus, I think sheâs kind of had her heart set on one guy in particular and I donât think anything is going to come in between the two of them. Other than their own misguided judgments of each other,â he added amusingly.
âHuh?... Whoâs the guy that she has her heart set on?â Harry asked, feeling his skin grow hot. Here he thought heâd made it safely out of the woods after hearing about the whole âDeanâ situation.
âYouâll have to ask her about the guy that she has in mind. She hasnât told me anything for sure but, I think I have a pretty good idea.â Neville found it so amusing. Harry and Ginny had been dancing around each other all night, afraid that the other had moved on. He heard Harry snicker. âWhatâs so funny?â
âOhâŚnothing. Iâm justâŚIâm such a fool, Neville. How could I have left her? Iâve been gone and now itâs too late.â He paused briefly and said,ââŚIâm too late.â Harry rested his head in his hands. How had it come to this?, he thought.
Neville opened his mouth to say something but, before he could get anything out, Harry started again. âI knew it. I knew that sheâd either be seeing someone or engaged or something. I even thought that if it was anyone, it would either be Dean or you-â
Neville choked at the mention of him in a relationship with Ginny. Neville stuttered through a small laugh, âYou thought that Ginny and I would beâŚâ Neville began to laugh again.
Harry thought he quite liked the laughing Neville compared to somber Neville, but right now was a bit of an inappropriate time to be laughing. âWhat? Itâs not so hard to fathom, Neville.â
âWell, yeahâŚit is.â Neville said through a half smile. âHarry⌠Ginny and I have only ever been friends. I mean, sureâŚweâve gone out together, but only as friends and nothing more. Besides,â he now said beaming, âI have someone.â
Harry frowned, his eyes searching Nevilleâs face. âWho do you have, Neville?â
He was now sitting up straight and puffing out his chest, trying to make himself very manly. âI have my Luna,â Neville said as he turned to her and placed a loving kiss on her cheek.
Harryâs eyes grew wide and he felt his mouth drop open. âYou and Luna? I- well, I⌠how come you didnât say anything to me sooner?â
âWell, Harry⌠I didnât think youâd want me chatting your ear off about us when you looked so ill.â
Harry really did appreciate not having to listen to an endless conversation when he was so queasy. âThanks, Neville. Youâre a real stand up guy. You know that?â
Neville chuckled, âLuna likes to tell me that every once in a while, donât you?â
Luna had been buried in one of her fatherâs papers since Harry sat down. âHmm? Oh. AbsolutelyâŚyou are my one and only gentlemen, Nevi.â Luna leaned over and kissed him full on the lips. Then, just as soon as sheâd looked up from her paper, she had her nose in it again. âHarry,â she said from behind her paper, âremind me to get a subscription set up for you, now that youâre back. Hey⌠hereâs the story about you. Did you know that Voldemort had 7 heads and you had to chop off every one of them before you finally finished him off?â
Harry rolled his eyes and ignored the last question that Luna had muttered; hoping that she wouldnât notice that he didnât answer her. He looked at Neville again, âsoâŚNevi, is it?â
Neville blushed furiously. âItâs just her short name for me.â
âHeyâŚat least I didnât openly call you-â Luna was cut short by Neville, kissing her deeply.
Harry chuckled, wondering exactly what nickname she really had for Neville, in quiet corners and behind closed doors. But, as he saw them sitting there, holding hands, he decided he was getting a little tired of their lovey-dovey-ness. He swept his eyes over the room, deciding that a nice quiet chat with Ginny was long overdue.
He was having no luck finding her. Harry got up and walked over to where Hermione and Ron were. âHey guys, have you seen Ginny lately?â
Ron piped in, âoh! I see how it is. You spend a good hour talking to Neville and Luna and now you want to find Ginny and not talk with us, your best friends, at all?â
âOh stuff it, Ron. Weâll get to spend plenty of time with him once everyone gets out of here, tonight. Besides, I think Ginny would like to see you, Harry. Sheâs only got a chance to talk to you for a second.â Hermione said now looking at Harry. âOhâŚbut Iâm not sure where she has run off to. She said she needed to go get something, but I had Fred and George bickering at my side when she said something to me. Sorry, Harry.â
âThatâs alright. Iâll see if I can find her. It shouldnât be that hard.â Turning to Ron, before he walked away, Harry said, âJust keep your pants on, Ron. I wonât be gone too long and Iâll spend some quality time with you both. With any luck, all these people will be gone by then, too.â
Harry roamed around the house looking for Ginny and still wasnât having any luck finding her. Deciding that he was just going to be lazy, he apparated up to the hallway, right outside of Ginnyâs room. He knocked a few times and called after her, âGinny?â He waited a few moments but never heard anything. He turned the doorknob and opening the door, he noticed that Ginny wasnât in her room. A little agitated, he apparated back downstairs, to the kitchen. She wasnât in here either. He was just about to leave the kitchen when a glimpse of red caught the corner of his eye. She was in the backyard just staring up at the sky.
Harry didnât know about her, but he needed a drink, and a butterbeer sounded right up his alley, after drinking that punch. Itâs was okâŚbut he preferred the other.
Grabbing a couple bottles of butterbeer, he walked over to the back door and quietly stepped outside. He didnât want Ginny to notice that he was there, quite yet. He was enjoying this view of her way too much to say anything.
Lights had been placed all around the backyard and the garden, and the glow was softly illuminating her fair skin. He smiled as he took in the sight of her in the gorgeous red party dress. He always thought that a redhead wearing red might clash, but amazingly, it didnât at all, at least not on her. In all honesty, he thought that she was the sexiest thing that he had ever laid his eyes on. His heart fluttered and he felt his skin grow warm. He saw that she had taken her heels off, probably not wanting to get them dirty, being outside, that, and probably because she just got tired of wearing them.
Harry wondered what she was finding so fascinating, as she looked up at the star filled sky and he decided to finally break the silence. âNow, this just makes me wonder, what is it up there that is so interesting, that you decided it was better than talking to me?â
-----------------------------------
Ginny was growing tired of the dull conversations that had been going around the room. Sheâd been hanging around Hermione, Ron, Fred and George, since right after she finished passing out the drinks.
She had been itching to tell Hermione what had just happened with Dean, in the kitchen. Ginny had the whole lot of them rolling with laughter and constantly looking over at Dean to admire the burn spot on his backside.
But now, Fred and George were incessantly bickering with Hermione about one thing or another, and she just longed for a little peace and quiet. Sheâd been trying to pry Hermioneâs attention from the cat fight for the last ten minutes. âHermioneâŚâ That wasnât working. Poking her on the arm, Ginny said again, âHermioneâŚâ Still, she wasnât having any luck. Being more than tired of waiting on her friend to listen to what she had to say, Ginny poked her again, quite forcefully now, and spoke louder, âHermione!â
âHuh? YEAH! What?â Hermione said, clearly having no idea why Ginny was poking her in the arm.
âHermioneâŚ.Iâm going toâŚwooo, yoohoo, HEY!â Ginny had already lost Hermioneâs attention.
âYeah, what? Iâm listening.â
âIâm going to grab a blanket and head out to the backyard. I think itâs time for a nice quiet walk around. Hermione? Did you hear me?â Hermioneâs attention span usually short circuited whenever she was around Fred and George. She was determined to show them the error of their ways, or⌠just to prove how completely dimwitted they always were. âOh⌠nevermind.â Ginny muttered as she walked upstairs to grab a blanket from her room.
A minute later, Ginny walked outside and looked up into the sky. It was a clear night and the stars were twinkling everywhere. She could get used to this feeling. No impending danger around, starry nights, and having Harry home. She breathed deeply, taking in the sweet night air. She was happier than sheâd been in a very long time.
As she walked around the yard, she smiled at all of the hard work that Hermione had gone to, setting all of the lights around, making everything look absolutely perfect. Now, if only Hermione couldâve listen long enough to get the hint about me coming out here, Ginny thought. Oh well. Maybe sheâd get lucky and Harry would come looking for her. Now, she couldnât help but laugh at herself for thinking that would ever happen.
So much for my blanket, she thought. Itâs too warm out here for it. Bugger! Iâm sinking. And she was right. She knew sheâd have a hard time walking on the grass in her heels, but now they had started to sink into the ground. Oh well, they were starting to hurt anyway. Ginny bent her left leg back, balancing herself on her right, and pulled off her shoe. Switching legs, she did the same, and removed her other shoe.
Ginny hadnât been standing there more than five minutes, with her shoes in hand, when she heard a voice come from somewhere behind her. âNow, this just makes me wonder; what is it up there that is so interesting, that you decided it was better than talking to me?â
Harry was standing some ten feet away, with his arms crossed with two bottles of butterbeer in hand, and glaring up at the sky. Ginny flushed, knowing that she went pink and thought, OkâŚwas Hermione just messing with me or did I just have a bit of luck?
âGinny? âŚGin?â Harry called after her, as he looked back in the direction of where she was standing, to see her gaze fixed on him.
Oh bloody, she hadnât answered him. âErmâŚ.what?â she said, shaking her head and trying to focus.
Harry smiled, desperately trying to suppress a laugh. âI said, is there something up there thatâs more interesting than talking to me?â
âEr⌠ummâŚâ Ginny couldnât seem to put a thought together. All she had wanted, all night, was a few minutes alone with him. Now that she finally had it, it caught her off guard. ââŚNothing⌠I meanâŚI just⌠needed a little peace and quiet from all of the chatting going on in there.â
âOhâŚ. well, Iâll just go back inside then and leave you-â Harry began saying, only Ginny cut him off.
âNo! Donât go. Please⌠stay.â Ginny smiled sweetly at him, and Harry felt his heart melt. âSo, is that a butterbeer you have for me, or are both of those for you?â
âUmâŚyeah. I mean⌠I thought you might like one.â
âYes, please.â Ginny said quickly. âThanks,â she said as she closed the gap between her and Harry and took one of the bottles from his hand. She took a slow drink and Harry watched as she tilted her head back and closed her eyes, enjoying the taste. He smiled again and quickly took a drink from his bottle, so that he forced himself to stop staring at her.
Ginny breathed in deeply. âNow, thatâs some good stuff. Nothing against that punch drink of Hermioneâs, but Iâd prefer some nice butterbeer.â
âI was thinking the same thing,â Harry nodded in agreement.
They both stood in silence for a moment, and then Harry spoke softly. âGinny if Iâm bothering you, I can go inside. You wonât hurt my feelings if you tell me to go.â
âHarry, youâre not bothering me.â Then she whispered, âbesides, Iâve been wanting to get a chance to talk to you all night. Preferably away from all of the nosy sods in there and Iâm not just talking about my family.â
They both laughed lightly at her last statement and then the more serious conversation returned. âYouâve been wanting to talk to me, all night?â Harry asked.
âWellâŚyeah, silly. I havenât seen you in four years. I think I might like to get in a word or two with you.â Ginny smiled. âPlus⌠Iâve really missed you, Harry.â
Harry swallowed hard. âIâve missed you too, Gin.â
She smiled, and could no longer resist it. She walked over and gave him a big hug, snaking her arms around his waist and up his back. She took in the smell of him and then sighed slowly, turning her head and resting it against his chest.
Harry sucked in a sharp breath as he felt Ginny against him. His heart was racing and he just knew that Ginny could hear it beating through his chest. He felt her hands working up his back. And in that moment, all he wanted was to stay there in her arms for the rest of his life.
He stood there frozen for a solid minute, not breathing, holding his arms out in the air. When sheâd hugged him, he didnât know exactly what to do. Gathering the strength to hug her back, he brought his arms in, placing them around her waist. He finally let out a ragged breath, as his hands caressed her back, and he heard her take in a short breath.
Harry started to reach his hand up to run his fingers through her hair, and he remembered that sheâd worn it up tonight. He silently cursed to himself. He longed for her hair to be falling over her shoulders; he longed to run his fingers through the silkiness of it. Instead, he pushed back the curl that had been hanging down the side of her face. He gently smoothed the top of her hair, letting his hand fall to caress her cheek, as he placed a loving kiss on the top of her head.
Ginny felt like her heart would burst into thousands of tiny bits, as she felt his touch on her cheek and his kiss on her head. Then the thought crossed her mind, sheâd worn her hair up. She was willing bet good money that it was killing him for her hair not to be down. She giggled to herself and then pulled away from Harry slightly, still staying in his arms.
He looked at her in confusion for a moment, thinking that he might have overstepped his boundaries. His mouth opened, ready to say âIâm sorry. I shouldnât have done thatâ, when he saw her reach up and pull a few small pins from her hair. She leaned her head back and shook it causing her hair to fall over her shoulders and spill down her back.
âThat feels much better,â she whispered.
He made sound, much like a growl, in the back of his throat, and he thought he was going to die. He watched as her hair fell around her face, the curls still holding in the ends. She looked up into his eyes, watching him as his look grew intense. He moved his hand up again and ran his fingers, smoothly, through her long, red hair. Closing his eyes, he thought this is my heaven.
She smiled and laid her head back on his chest. They both began to rock, slowly, as they hugged.
âHey,â Ginny said, âweâre almost dancing.â She gazed intently into his eyes and he felt the flush spreading across his face.
He removed one of his hands from her back, and reached around to pull his wand out from his pocket. Giving it a small flick, the air suddenly filled with music. Listening closely, she began to smile again and said, âThis is my favorite song, how did you know?â
âWell, I knew it was one of your favorites all those years ago. I just hoped it was still one that you liked.â
They began to dance to the sweet melodic tunes that seemed to be floating everywhere around them. âhhmmmâŚ. HhmmmmâŚ.hmmmâŚ.â Harry looked down to see Ginny humming along to the song. He smiled and continued to listen to her. âhmmmâŚone honest touch can set me freeâŚlet the world stop turningâŚlet the sun stop burningâŚlet them tell me loveâs not worth going throughâŚhmmmhmmmâŚin this life I was loved by youâŚhmmmâŚhmmmâŚâ
Please let the world stop turning, he thought. He kept listening to her as she hummed along and then a sad look came over his face. He stopped dancing and pulled away from her, he couldnât do this, not when Neville had just sat in there and told him that she had a particular guy in mind that she liked. He wanted to be with her but he was scared to put his heart out there on the line.
âGin, I⌠uhâŚI want to say so many things, but⌠oh, GinnyâŚI canât do this to you or to meâŚI canât. Iâm sorry.â Harry started to turn and walk away as she stopped him.
âHarry, what you are talking about? What do you want to say?â She looked hurt as he pulled away from her.
âI thought I could tell you, butâŚwho am I kiddingâŚIâm- Iâm not going to ruin things for you. If there is someone that you have your heart set onâŚIâm not going to stand in your way.â He started to walk away again.
Thoroughly confused now, Ginny said, âwhat are you on about? I donât understand. Harry! Donât goâŚmake me understand, no matter how much you think that you are going to ruin things for me?â She was really hurt by his sudden change in attitude now. Here he was, the one that came looking for her, he sought her out, and now he was walking away. By Merlin, she wasnât going to let that happen.
Taking in one deep breath, he turned and said, âOk. Fine. You want to know what Iâm talking about? I just sat in your house no longer than an hour ago and listened to Neville tell me that you had dated a couple of guys while I was away, but you werenât seeing anyone right now, which I thought was going to be good news for me. But, then he says heâs pretty sure that you have your mind set on one particular person. At first, I thought it might be either him or Dean, but-â
âWhat the bloody hell? Are you insane? Dean and I are not, and will never again, be involved. Do you have any idea what he has put me through?â Ginny said hysterically. She certainly hadnât planned on things taking this kind of turn.
Trying to calm her back down a little, âNeville told me he heard you tell Hermione that he hit on you, tonight. I didnât know the circumstances when I rounded the corner to the kitchen and saw him put his hand on your back.â
Becoming more than agitated, Ginnyâs voice began to rise. âThen if you saw him put his hand on my back, then you saw me turn around and tell him to get out of my face. You heard me tell him to leave me alone and stop with the incessant begging for me to go back out with him. And then, you certainly should have seen me hit him hard on the butt with a spell.â
Harry knew heâd made a mess of things now, and it was up to him to make sure that things didnât stay in their current state. âGinny, I only saw him put his hand on your back and thenâŚhonestly, then I became so furious at what I saw, that I walked away without seeing anything else that happened. I found out, only too late that you two werenât dating and I felt horrible. Thatâs why you saw me, sitting on the couch, looking like I was about to be sick. I felt like such a fool, Ginny.â
His words finally making some sense, she chimed in. âWell, bloodyâŚyou should feel like a fool! God, Iâve never been so mad you.â
It was over. Whatever small chance he had, he knew it was gone now. âIâm sorry, Ginny. Iâll justâŚgo.â
------------------------------
She stood there watching him walk away from her, just giving up. What was that all about? He didnât give up on seeking out the horcruxes, and he didnât stop until Voldemort was dead. But, now, all of a sudden, heâs giving up on her? If she had anything to do with it, and she did, he had another thing coming.
âOh, no you donât. You are not walking away from this, Harry Potter.â
Dangit. He was in trouble now. Oy. Harry turned and faced her, preparing for the worst.
âBloody crap, Harry. Do you know why I havenât dated many people since you left? Do you know why I constantly turn down Dean, and other guys that are interested in me?â
âNoâŚâ Harry mumbled.
âWell, get this through your thick head, Harry. Iâm in love with you. Always have been and always will be, unless you keep pissing me off like you have tonight, then I might have to rethink this whole âIâm in love with youâ thing.â Ginny spewed, breathing heavily.
âGinny, I donât know what else to say. I was a fool and I-âŚwhat did you just say?â Harry was in shock. Did she just say what I think she just said?
âYou heard me loud and clear, Potter. Iâm in love with you. I love you! â she said, still a little angry.
âWell, then what was all of this stuff Neville was saying about you having a certain guy in mind?â
âHarry, are you paying any attention? He was talking about you. You are the one that I had in mind.â Ginny was frustrated beyond repair. She began to pace around the yard, trying to blow off some steam.
He now realized everything. Her flirting, her words, her touches. She did love him. He closed his eyes, cursing silently. How am I going to fix this?
âHarry, if you donât have anything to say,â she said, still pacing around the yard, âIâd appreciate it if youâd leave me alone, now.â
NoâŚhe shook his head. Not this time. Harry walked right over to where she was still pacing, livid at him. Closing the gap between them, he grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her tight against him, kissing her with such fierceness and such passion like she never imagined.
After several long moments, they broke away from each other, the need for air desperately overcoming their need to snog. âI know that this doesnât say all that I have within me, butâŚfor heavenâs sake Ginny, I didnât mean to make you upset, I just⌠wanted to make sure that you ended up with the person that you wanted to be with.â
âWell, if youâd cut out all this unnecessary drama, we might be able to avoid more scenes like this. Plus, if youâd stop with all this nonsense, I just might be able to be with the person I want to be with.â Ginny said as she rolled her eyes and slowly started to calm down.
âYou know I didnât do this to make a scene, I just want you to be happy, whether itâs with or without me. I love you. âŚIâm in love with you, Gin.â Harry said, his eyes growing intense again.
âHarryâŚIâm happiest when Iâm with you.â Ginny tried to make Harry understand this.
He kissed her again, with such a force that she would have collapsed to the ground, had it not been for Harry holding her up.
Ginny pulled back drunkenly. Regaining some kind of clear thought, âwell,â she said sighing, ânow that weâve got that settled, whatâs this about you thinking that Neville and I had been seeing each other?â
âNothing, I was justâŚthis morning I thought to myself that if you were with someone, if you were engaged, that it might be to either Dean or Neville. And, knowing what I know now, I can officially cross Dean off that list now. But, then I thought, you and Neville have always been so close âŚI just assumed-â Harry was saying as he was cut off by Ginnyâs laughter. âWhat? Itâs not an impossible thing, you know?â
Ginny couldnât stop laughing. She found this so very funny. âNevilleâŚand me?â she said between chuckles. âHarry, trust meâŚitâs not going to happen, ever. Neville and I are just-â
â-friendsâ, they said together.
âYeah, I know. After the whole misunderstanding about Dean, I decided to be quite forward with Neville and ask him if you were seeing someone. And when he said no, I thought, well Iâll ask one more time, just in case. I told him that I always thought that you two might hit it off since you were such good friends, but he quickly set me straight. He told me you two had been out together a few times, but only ever as friends. And thenâŚhe tells me he and Luna are together. By the way, when did that happen?â Harry asked.
Still very amused by Harryâs wrong conclusions, she said, âtheyâve been together about two and a half years, now.â
âReally?â Harry asked raising his eyebrows. âHmphâŚI never wouldâve thought theyâd end up together.â
âWell, they are quite perfect for each other. Besides, I have it on good authority that heâs going to ask her to marry him; Iâm just not sure he knows when heâs going to ask her, quite yet. But, Iâm willing to bet good money, itâll be sometime soon.â Ginny smiled just thinking about her friends having a wonderful life together.
Harry looked down at her smiling face and he knew, without a doubt, that he would love her for the rest of his life. âGin, you are so beautiful,â he stated simply.
Biting her lip, she said, âyeah? You think so?â
âOh⌠I know so,â he said as his breathing became heavy.
She blushed at the way he was looking at her. âAh...itâs just the dress. I bought it especially for you. I wanted to knock your socks off, since this was going to be the first time weâve seen each other in four years.â
âNoâŚitâs not the dress, itâs you. And besides, I saw you before-âŚdoohhâ Harry stopped what he was saying. Shoot, Iâve blown my cover.
Narrowing her eyes, she lit up with a wicked smile. âOh no, no, no. Youâve got to finish that sentence. When did you see me before?â
Harry could have kicked himself for opening his big mouth. Heâd have to tell her now. âAfter I got the letter from your dad this morning, I was a little irritated at the fact that I had to wait until tonight to see you. So, I gave in and apparated over here. It was around noon or after. I snuck around and peered in the kitchen window as your mum asked Hermione to help her finish the cooking. Then, I heard her say you went down to the pond for a swim, so I apparated there. I watched you for a little while and thenâŚâ
Ginny drew in a long breath. âYou! It wasnât a bird that snapped that twig, it was you. And I guarantee, you sent that bird walking out, just to keep me from finding out you were there.â
Harry cringed, waiting for an even worse reaction, âYeah. That was me.â
âOh, you are going to be in so much trouble with Mum. When she finds out you came over here before the party, sheâs going to hex you.â
His eyes grew wide, and he shook his head, âsheâs not going to find out that I was over here. If she did, I really would be in big trouble.â
With a mischievous smile and an evil laugh, Ginny said, âOh yes, she is going to find out. And, Iâm going to be the one to tell her.â She started to make a run for it, but felt Harry close in on her before she could get very far.
âOh, no you donât. You are not ratting me out.â
âAnd why wouldnât I? Hmm?â she said with one eyebrow raised.
âBecause you love me too much to get me in trouble.â
Considering this, âwell, you may be right, but itâs awfully tempting⌠Ok, fine. I wonât blow your cover. Your secretâs safe with me.â
He grinned, knowing that he won this battle.
âHow is it that you do this to me? Youâre the only one who could get away with this, you know? Anyone else wouldâve been toast, by now,â Ginny said, shaking her head slowly.
Whispering in her ear, he said, âI know, because you do the same thing to me.â Harry paused before continuing. âYou know, the one thing that I wanted, more than anything, while I was gone, was you. As long as I have you, I donât need or want anything else.â
He felt Ginny shiver in this arms. âGin, letâs go back to my flat, just you and me, please?â
Approaching the situation cautiously, âHarry, erâŚI donât knowâŚermâŚâ
âNo, no, noâŚthatâs not the reason,â he said, knowing that she thought he meant for other purposes. âI just want to have you all to myself for a little while.â
âOhâŚâ Ginny said, now acting the bit, âso, you want me to steal away with you to your flat and then come back two hours later, leaving me to explain why I took the guest of honor away from his welcome home party?â
âWellâŚyou could do that, or you could skip the whole getting in trouble bit and just stay wrapped in my arms all night.â
âHmmmâŚ.â Ginny considered the idea, and remembered how very dull the party had gotten, âok, weâve got a deal. But let me make one thing very clear, Harry James Potter. There will be no hanky-panky whatsoever. Do I make myself clear?â
He nodded his head. âCrystal. Besides, all that âhanky-pankyâ, as you call it, is for after weâre married.â
With a shocked look written all over her face, she said, âoh yeah? Since when did you come up with that brilliant idea?â
âOh, it came to me a while ago. But donât get your cart before the horse. For Merlinâs sake, we just got together again, now you want to get engaged?â Harry asked as a cheeky smile snuck on his face.
âHey, youâre the one who brought it up, not me,â Ginny accused, swatting his arm lightly. âWell, at least weâre agreed on one thing.â
âYeah, whatâs that?â
âWeâre both head over heels in love with each other,â she said, observing his reaction.
Taking a deep breath, he thought about what she said for a long moment. âYeah, I think I do agree with that,â he said smiling back at her.
âWell, I should hope-,â Ginny began to say, when Harry cut her off with yet another intense kiss. Oh, she could really get used to this. The next thing she knew, they were at Harryâs flat. Oh, she thought, he thinks heâs clever. Well, now Iâll just have to snog him senseless. Weâll see how he takes to that. He wonât have his wits about him, once Iâm finished.
Mistakes by belladonna_tb
4 months later:
âDamn it!â yelled Ginny, as she walked out, slamming the door to Harryâs flat.
âGinny! ⌠Ginny!!â Harry called as he ran over to the door, trying to catch her before she left.
He had only been a couple seconds behind her, but it was enough time for Ginny to apparate wherever sheâd planned on going to.
Harry swung open his door as he called out again, âGinny! Come back!â
He let out a deeply saddened sigh as he noticed that Ginny was already gone. Harry cursed to himself as he went back inside his flat. When was he ever going to learn to stop being such a fool, especially when it came to her?
Theyâd been together for four months; ever since the night that her family threw him the welcome home party at the Burrow. He remembered that night vividly; how she looked, how she smelled, how he was absolutely and completely head over heels for her, and he still was.
It had been such a wonderful four months. Each day was even better than the last. Sure, they had their little squabbles and sometimes even bigger fights, but theyâd always been able to make up shortly after their argument. Harry wasnât quite sure that was going to be the case, this time.
Ginny had come over to Harryâs flat earlier that morning because they were going to spend some quality time with each other. With him being back at the Ministry and on Auror duties constantly, having alone time was a little hard to come by.
They had planned on making breakfast together, and then later that morning, they were going to take a nice, long walk in the park and possibly see a movie at the local muggle cinema.
Harry had started making breakfast before Ginny arrived. He knew that he shouldnât have begun without her, but he didnât want them to spend all day in the kitchen. Truth be told, Harry loved to cook, he just wasnât very good at it. It was actually quite perfect, if you think about it. Ginny didnât really like to cook, but she was great at it; and Harry, well, he admittedly lacked certain skills but, he had plenty of enthusiasm to make up for that.
When Ginny arrived, sheâd found Harry already working his tail off. She let out a low whistle and spoke, ânow this is something I could get used to seeing every morning,â and night, for that matter, Ginny finished in thought.
Harry was standing there in nothing but his boxers and a Chudley Cannons tee shirt. He had planned on getting dressed shortly before sheâd arrived, but time must have gotten away with him, and so did the eggs, there was a mess everywhere. Needless to say, Ginny had scared the bâjesus out of him when he heard her speak.
âGinny, you startled me!â Harry exclaimed.
âWell, this will teach you to always be on your toes, even when you look as cute as you do right now.â Ginny chuckled, and Harry suddenly flushed, becoming very aware of how little clothing he was wearing.
She moved into the kitchen, to rescue him from his destruction. âHere, let me do that. You start working on the pancakes.â
âWell, yes maâam,â Harry said snickering, but quickly standing at attention.
âDonât make me old before I get there. Iâm no maâam. At least, not yet,â Ginny said as she took the eggs from him.
âWell, I feel a bitâŚerâŚexposed, so Iâm going to go grab my pants, first.â Harry said, as he headed towards his bedroom.
âOh!â Ginny called out, âDonât change on account of me.â She desperately tried to suppress another giggle, but failed.
Harry was fastening the button on his pants as he walked back into the kitchen. âThere, thatâs much better.â
âWell, now I do like the âclothedâ look on you, but I certainly prefer the former choice of apparel,â she said, giggling like a school girl. âAh well, I guess Iâll have to do with my memories.â
Narrowing his eyes at her, Harry said, âWhy, Miss Weasley, do I need to use a memory charm on you?â
âYou most certainly will not!â Ginny said, shocked at the thought. âBesides, Iâve seen you in far less clothing than that, and you are, under no circumstances, taking that memory from me.â
âWhen did you see me in less than boxers and a tee shirt?â Harry asked, trying to recall when she was referring to.
âHow soon you forget,â Ginny said as she shook her head. âYou remember when we planned on going out to a few weeks ago; and I got off work early, so I apparated over, not realizing you were just getting out of the shower? YeahâŚI remember that towel and think of it very fondly,â she said, remembering a rather vulnerable Harry. Ginny smiled at the thought; she was having a great time this morning.
Realization hit Harry and a blush came over his cheeks. âOhâŚIâm definitely using a memory charm on you, love.â
âYou even try it and Iâll hex you into next year. You know that my bat bogey hexes are quite effective.â
Withdrawing from the battle, temporarily, Harry said, âOkâŚfine. No memory charms, no bat bogey hexes.â
Ginny smiled cutely at Harry, âdeal.â
They both returned to making their breakfast; he started working on the pancakes, while she finished up with the eggs. Even making a meal together was a wonderful time for them. Things would have continued to go smoothly too, but Harry decided that he needed a bit of payback for Ginny catching him in such little clothing.
Without warning, Harry yelled out, âClean up on aisle five.â
Ginny only had time to reply with âhuh?â when a cloud of white smoke filled the air.
âHarry!â Ginny whined as she came running out of the kitchen, with him close behind her.
Harry had decided to make a bloody mess with the flour and now they were both covered from head to toe. He couldnât stop laughing at the sight of her; she looked like a ghost.
âStop laughing at me! You donât look so hot yourself.â Ginny said astounded at what heâd done. âJust look at me. Itâs all over my clothes and in my hair.â She was now whimpering as she tried to clean herself up the hard way. Sheâd left her wand in the kitchen and she wasnât about to go back in there and start coughing her head off from all the flour in the air.
Harry had stopped laughing now, as he was in awe of the way she looked. She was even beautiful when she was completely covered in flour. âI am looking at you,â he said, stepping towards her. He pulled her chin up so that he could look into her deep brown eyes. âYou never cease to amaze me, Gin. I love you so much.â
She was frozen in place. She loved how he could be silly one minute and completely serious the next. Ginny felt Harryâs lips lightly brush against hers for a moment, and then there it was, the kiss of undying want that she felt every time. Oh, how she became lost in his kisses.
Ginnyâs eyes fluttered open as they parted. It took a minute before she could regain the ability to speak again. âWell, I might allow more of those flour fits of yoursâŚjust as long as I can get more kisses like that.â
âYou can count on it!â Harry grinned cheekily.
âI can count on what? The flour fits or the kisses?â
âBoth,â Harry said and he leaned down to kiss her again. They were both hungry for more than food now.
---------------------------
After theyâd eaten breakfast, Ginny started clearing away the dishes from the table and then moved into the kitchen to clean up. Harry reached out to stop her from going any further.
âOh no, Miss Weasley. Even though I love the idea of you taking care of me, this can wait until much later.â
âWho said I was taking care of you?â she said, amused at Harryâs statement.
âWell, you were, werenât you?â
âWellâŚyes, but also because I canât stand seeing a mess, especially one like this. I mean, this flour isnât going to clean itself.â Ginny said looking at the kitchen distastefully.
âDonât worry about the kitchen, love. Iâll take care of it.â Harry said as he flicked his wand a few times, muttering cleaning spells. The kitchen would be clean in no time.
âNow,â Harry said as he placed his hand on the small of her back and led her into the sitting room, âI think we need to just relax a bit. Donât you think so?â As they reached his sofa, he swept her hair off of her right shoulder and around to her left. He leaned down and began to place gentle kisses on her neck and along the line of her jaw.
She moved her head, allowing him more room. Her knees were now growing weak and she softly murmured his name, âHarry-â
Harry felt his chest tighten and he wrapped his arms around her waist. He nuzzled her neck and took in the sweet smell of lavender in her hair, âGin,â he whispered.
âNo. Harry, we have to⌠stop.â Ginny was sure to lose her control if they kept this up. She pulled away from the warm kisses that had been gracing her skin and smiled apologetically at him. âIâm sorry, love.â
Sighing regretfully, Harry said, âThatâs ok. I donât want to rush into anything. Besides, I can be perfectly content just holding you.â
He sat down on the sofa, resting one arm on the back. Ginny sat down, wedging herself between Harry and the sofa, settling comfortably in his arms. She loved the feel of him by her and sometimes thought, I canât believe that this has finally happened. I canât believe weâre here together and happy. Ginny felt Harryâs arm fall around her and she reached up for his hand. Interlocking her fingers with his, she pulled his hand toward her and kissed it sweetly.
They sat quietly, for a few minutes, and then Harry broke the silence. âSo, howâs work been going?â
âOh, itâs fine.â Ginny had been working as a nurse at St. Mungoâs for the past two years with every intention of going through the training to become a healer. But, the longer she put it off, the more she found herself wanting to do something else.
Harry knew something was on her mind. He felt her tense up a little when he asked the question. âGin, whatâs wrong? And donât say âitâs nothingâ because I can tell that youâve got something on your mind.â
âWell, nothingâs really wrong, itâs justâŚIâve been talking to Dad about possibly taking on a job at the Ministry instead of becoming a healer like I had planned.â Ginny had a particular job in mind and although Mr. Weasley didnât full approve of it, he wasnât going to stop his daughter, if this was her dream.
Harry was a little surprised. He didnât know that she had been thinking about changing jobs. âI thought you had always wanted to become a healer?â
âWell, I did, but I donât think itâs my dream anymore.â
Considering this, Harry asked, âWell, what seems to have perked your interest at the Ministry?â
âIâm considering joining the auror training program in a couple of weeks,â she said, turning to read Harryâs reaction.
A look of concern and worry came across his face. âWhat? I thought you said that you would never become an auror?â
âNo. I didnât say that Iâd never become an auror. I just said that I didnât really see myself becoming one. But, Iâve grown up since then, and Iâve changed my mind.â Ginny said with a confused expression. She didnât get it, what was so wrong with her wanting to become an auror?
Harry didnât like the fact that Ginny now wanted to go into this line of work. The job was tough and dangerous. Itâs not that he didnât think she could do the job; itâs just that he didnât want to see her get hurt, and being an auror, there was a great chance of that happening.
âBut, Gin- are you sure? I mean being an auror is hard work. Not to mention, the long hours and itâs extremely dangerous.â Harry said with a hint of pleading in his voice.
Surprised at his statement, Ginny snapped. âWhat? You think I canât take care of myself? For heavenâs sake, Harry, I am completely capable of protecting myself. And who cares if itâs hard work and long hours? I quite think that Iâm smart enough to do the job. I mean, they wouldnât have accepted me into the program if I didnât meet their qualifications.â
âSo, youâve already signed up for the training program?â
âWell, yes, I had pretty much made my mind up about it.â Ginny said backing away from Harry.
Harry was running out of things to say -- reasons to keep her from going into the training program. âGin, I really donât think you should become an auror.â
She was furious now. âOh?! And why shouldnât I, Harry? Please? Tell me!â Ginny said as she now stood up from the sofa and began to walk towards the middle of the room.
He knew that he was starting to push her away, and he didnât want that. He just wanted to be able to protect her, and if she became an auror, there was no guarantee that he could do that.
âGin, donât- Iâm just afraid that if you do this, I wonât be able to be there, at all times, to protect you.â Heâd done it now. Heâd gone too far.
Ginny walked over to the dining room and began to gather her coat and scarf. âGod, Harry! What the bloody hell did I just say? I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself. I donât need you there to protect me, all the time. Iâm stronger than you think I am.â Ginny almost screamed in furry, âUGH!â
âGinâŚGinny, thatâs not what I meant. I didnât mean that you canât take care of yourself; itâs just that, I want to be there to protect you. I love you. But, if you become an auror, Iâm not guaranteed to be able to be there to do that.â Harry was trying to make her understand, but she was irate. He reached out to touch her arm and she pulled away quickly.
âDonât touch me, Harry.â Ginny said, releasing an annoyed sigh. âI canât believe that you think so little of me!â
Hurt by her words, Harry said, âGin⌠you know thatâs not true.â
âIâm not sure about anything any more.â Ginny said making a mad rush for the door. âDamn it!â she yelled, as she yanked open the door and then quickly slammed it shut behind her.
Harry was just behind her, trying to stop her from going. âGinny!... Ginny!!â he called out as he swung open the door and looked around. âGinny! Come back!â But it was too late, she was gone.
-----------------------
Hermione ducked as an object came flying across the room, hitting the wall not two feet away from her. The once hippogriff figurine was now shattered into hundreds of pieces on the floor. Even though she understood that her friend was quite upset, Hermione was beginning to lose her patience. She didnât mind listening to her vent out her frustrations, but breaking her own belongings was another thing.
âUmphâŚGinny!â Hermione whined. âThat was one of my favorites. If you must throw things, pick something of Ronâs.â She knelt down and flicked her wand at the broken hippogriff and suddenly, it was like new again.
âSorry, Hermione, Iâm just so frustrated with him. I am sick and tired of him thinking that he has to be there to protect me. Iâm not a child. I can manage on my own.â Ginny said as she threw herself down on the sofa.
After her fight with Harry, Ginny had decided to apparate to Ron and Hermioneâs flat. When she popped in, she saw Ron in the chair in their sitting room with Hermione sitting across his lap, giving him a good snog. At that moment, this made Ginny even angrier.
She walked into the room and grabbed Hermioneâs arm, yanking her off of Ron. She muttered through gritted teeth, âHermione, I need to talk to you. Now.â
Ron was highly upset that his lips were no longer permanently attached to Hermioneâs. âWhat the bloody hell, Ginny? Whatâs the matter with you?â
âOh, itâs not me Ron. Itâs that git of a friend of yours. Ask him whatâs wrongâ she spouted as Hermione pulled her arm out of Ginnyâs grip.
Hermione knew it was going to take getting rid of Ron before sheâd ever have a chance to calm Ginny down. When it came to him being around whenever Ginny and Harry had a row, Ginny often ended up yelling at Ron because he tended to side with Harry.
âHang on just a minute, Ginny.â Hermione said as she walked back over towards Ron. âRon, honey, you might want to go over to Harryâs flat and talk with him. And, find out his side of the story.â She ended in a whisper, so that Ginny wouldnât hear what she said.
If it was up to Ron, he wouldâve stayed there and given Ginny a good piece of his mind. But, he knew that Hermione was right. She often was, especially when it came to Harry and Ginny. He fought to hold his tongue and clenched his jaw. âFine, Iâll be back soon.â
Ron leaned down and kissed Hermione on the cheek and then turned to give Ginny a very disapproving look before apparating to Harryâs flat.
At the present, Ginny was set on throwing things, which didnât look good for the rest of Hermioneâs knick-knacks. Thankfully, she was starting to lose steam.
âWell, now that youâve managed to settle down enough to stop throwing my things, would you mind telling me what happened between you two?â Hermione asked as she sat down next to Ginny.
She let out a frustrated sigh. âEverything was going fine this morning. Even the flour bomb in the kitchen was ok. But, then he had to ask me about work. So, I finally did it. I told Harry that I was going into the auror training program.â
âOhâŚâ she said, realization hitting her, âyou finally told him? And what exactly did he- huh? Wait. What flour bomb?â Hermione said stopping in mid question.
Without pausing, Ginny continued, mockingly. âHe was like âwhat do mean you want to become an auror? I thought you said youâd never be one?â And then he goes on to say that he didnât think I should do it because it was hard work and dangerous, and he couldnât guarantee to be there to protect me all the time. UGH!! I mean, where does he get off?! He thinks he can do this job and I canât? Oh, that man has another thing coming.â
âGinny, you know better than to think that Harry would ever suggest that you didnât have the ability to become an auror. And I think that you feel guilty for even letting that thought cross your mind.â Hermione said calmly.
Astonished to hear Hermione say that she thought that Ginny felt guilty, didnât make her any less angry. âMe? Feel guilty for Harryâs thoughts? I donât think so. Why should I feel guilty?â Ginny continued, crossing her arms in front of her chest.
âWell, I think that you feel guilty because youâve only realized, too late, that Harry was just being protective of you, because he loves you, and not because he doesnât think that you can do the job. You know as well as I do that he thinks that you could catch the moon. I know Iâm right when I say that this just caught him off guard and, he didnât know exactly how to respond to it. After all, youâd been thinking about this for a while, and you hadnât told him until now. So why is that Ginny? Tell me.â
Ginny opened her mouth, finding it a little hard to gather an answer. But, before anything could actually come out of her mouth, Hermione had started up again.
âIâll tell you why, Ginny, dear. You didnât tell him, until now, because you knew heâd react this way. You knew that heâd try to stop you as much as he could. Youâve heard him talking about his auror duties day in and day out and youâve heard him talk about how dangerous it was. You knew that he wouldnât like the idea too much because he wants to keep you safe. And donât even think of interrupting me to say that you can protect yourself, because Iâve heard that bit before. We all get it.â Hermione said, stopping Ginny from even trying to give her rebuttal. âBut, what you need to get through your thick skull is that Harry will do anything and everything, in his power, to protect you. Ginny⌠heâd give his own life just to know that you were safe.â
Ginny was finally beginning to sober up as she heard the last words Hermione spoke. Iâm such an arrogant prat, she thought. Sheâs right. Merlin, sheâs always right. Ginny rolled her eyes at the thought. She hated admitting to Hermione that her stupidity had overcome her, again. âOh, Merlin, what a fool Iâve been. What a stupid git. Hermione, Iâm sorry, I know that youâre right. Why did I let my temper get the best of me?â
âItâs in your nature Ginny. Your temper is always going to get the better of you. But, itâs always what drives you to be the person you are. You just need to learn to balance it all. Besides, Iâm not the one you need to be apologizing to. That apology belongs to Harry.â
Turning her head in shame, Ginny spoke in a choked breath. âHow am I going to face him? Oh, Merlin, I canât. Not after the way that I left him. Oh Merlin!â She sat on the sofa, resting her elbows on her legs, with her head buried in her hands.
Hermione looked inquiringly at her friend. âFor heavenâs sake Ginny, what did you do?â
âHe tried to reach out to me, and I⌠I pulled away. Oh, Merlin! I told him that I wasnât sure about anything with him anymore. And then I ran out of his flat, cursing as I went. Oh⌠Merlin! Hermione, what am I going to do? Iâve ruined it all. What am I going to do?â Ginny was rocking back and forth now, trembling at the thought of how she left Harry.
âItâs ok. Itâs going to be ok.â Hermione put her arms around Ginny, hugging her and desperately trying to calm her down. âWeâll work something out.â
They sat on the sofa, rocking together. Hermione even thought she heard Ginny crying a little. She was beginning to worry, because sheâd never seen her this upset about anything. She had to do something to help her friend.
------------------------
Upon apparating to Harryâs flat, Ron immediately spotted his best mate lying on his sofa, just staring into his floo. As he started to speak, he heard music playing, and a womanâs voice followingâŚcause hurtful words are all that we exchanged, but I canât watch you walk awayâŚI canât give up on us nowâŚ
âBloody hell, Harry!â Ron said, rolling his eyes, as he walked into the sitting room. âI thought laying around, moping and listening to sappy love songs was for girls. Whatâs gotten into you?â
âJust go, Ron. I want to be alone.â Harry said, shifting his body and turning his back to Ron.
âSorry mate, no can do. Iâve been sent into the battle to find out what has happened. And you know I canât go back to Hermione empty handed. So, what gives? What happened?â He said as he sat down in the chair, across from the sofa.
Sitting up, Harry said, âLet me guess, youâve run into Ginny.â
âIn a manner of speaking, yes.â Ron answered, rolling his eyes again. âShe apparated over to the flat a minute ago, and interrupted Hermione and I at a most inopportune time. Letâs just say, sheâs going to get an ear full when I get back.â
âWell⌠how did she act?â Harry asked, not sure that he really wanted to know the answer to that question.
âShe was barking mad, mate. Youâve gotten yourself into a mess of trouble, with whatever it was that you did. So, keep me from asking you a million times over. What happened?â
âShe came over this morning, we had breakfast, and everything seemed to be absolutely wonderful. But, as we were sitting there talking, I asked her how work was going and she told me that she was looking into getting a job at the Ministry.â
âGinny? Looking at getting a job at the Ministry? But, I thought that she despised the idea of working there? Whatâs got her so interested now?â Harry had caught Ronâs attention by this announcement and was a little shocked that he didnât already know.
âYou mean she⌠hasnât said anything to you about it? I would have surely thought that she would haveâŚoh. Sheâs probably told Hermione, and neither one of them has bothered to clue you in.â
âStop dancing around the subject and spit it out. From the sound of things, Iâm not going to be too happy when I hear what you have to say.â Ron sat on the edge of his chair with anticipation.
âShe⌠she wants to become⌠an auror.â
Ron quickly stood up from his chair, almost yelling at the top of his lungs. âShe WHAT?! Over my dead body is she going to become an auror.â
âWell, you may not have to wait very long, because if you try to stop her, sheâll kill you herself. I mean, she loves meâŚat least I thought so⌠and now look how things turned out after I told her that she shouldnât become an auror. Youâre her brother, but you know that this technicality will not stop her from causing you bodily harm.â Harry said, trying to remind Ron that Ginny was a force to be reckoned with.
âI donât care what that bloody git thinks that she wants. Doesnât she know that we know what is best for her in this case? Sheâll get hurt. Doesnât she care what we think?â
âNo,â Harry replied. âI think she does care what we think. But she wants us to side with her. I should have just sided with her. Iâm such a giant arse. How could I have screwed up again?â
âYou did the right thing mate, telling her she shouldnât become an auror. Maybe sheâll come to her senses now.â
âHow, is what I did, the right thing? How? Because of my stupidity, I may have lost the only girl that Iâve ever really loved. I may have just lost the woman that I want to marry.â Harry muttered, as his head fell forward.
âTrust me mate, you did the right thing. Just because she doesnât want toâŚwhat did you just say?â Ronâs jaw suddenly dropped, as his eyes grew wide.
Harry squeezed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth, breathing slowly before speaking. âIâve been thinking about it a lot lately; about asking her to marry me. I know that we havenât been dating that long, but she completes me. I donât know what Iâd do without her in my life. Thatâs why, when she said she wanted to become an auror, I panicked. It scared me so much. If I lost her, I wouldnât be able to⌠I just couldnât⌠Ron, Iâve screwed things up, havenât I?â
Trying to shake himself out of the state of shock that he was still in, Ron just stared at Harry for a few moments before finally responding to him. âYou want⌠to ask her⌠to marry you?â is all that he could manage to say.
âYes, I had been thinking about it; I just hadnât decided when I would ask her. However, right now, I donât see it being a major concern, considering that she just walked out on me, angrier than Iâve ever seen her. She even told me that she wasnât sure about anything, with us, anymore.â
âListen, mate. You know Hermione; if anyone can get Ginny to think rationally, itâs her. Iâm sure that things will work out. Itâs just that it may take a little time.â Despite all of his faults, Ron could actually make sense sometimes. With this, Harry knew that he was right.
Harry nodded slowly in understanding and he and Ron sat in silence for a moment. Ron was about to get up to leave, when suddenly Hermioneâs face popped up in the floo.
âHarry, are you there?â Hermione called out until she saw Harry.
Harry nearly jumped out of his skin when he saw Hermione appear. âYeah, what is it?â
âListen, I need to make this quick, I donât want Ginny to know what Iâm doing. Sheâs in the loo right now. Sheâs terribly upset at the way that she acted this morning, you know, with the running out and all.â
âShe is? But why is she upset about the way she acted? She has every right to be upset with me.â Harry was completely thrown off guard. He didnât think that sheâd be upset with herself, with him, yes, but not with herself.
âYes, yes, we know. Sheâs sorry, youâre sorry, weâre all sorry. Now that thatâs understood, how do we work this out? Do you just want to come over and talk with her? Ron and I could go out, if thatâs what youâd like us to do.â Hermione kept looking over her shoulder every time she thought she heard a noise.
âYeah, Iâll justâŚâ Harry began to agree, but then an idea occurred to him. ââŚNo. No, wait. I have a better idea.â
âFor heavenâs sake Hary, what is it? Ginny will be out of the loo any moment.â She was beginning to panic.
âYou go ahead. Iâll fill Ron in and send him back to you with the details.â
âCould you be any more cryptic, Harry? Nevermind. Ok, Ron, hurry back. Iâll try to send Ginny home as soon as I can. Uh oh⌠Iâve got to go, sheâs coming back.â
Ron nodded, âyeah, sure. See you soon, sweetie.â
With a pop, Hermione was gone, leaving Ron and Harry staring at the empty floo.
Ron turned to Harry with a perplexed look. âSo, whatâs this brilliant idea of yours, mate?â
âWell, itâs a bit complicated, so Iâm going to need both yours and Hermioneâs help for it to work.â Harry said, as he began to unfold the details of his plans to Ron.
The Broken Road by belladonna_tb
âHey,â Ginny said as she Apparated at Hermione and Ronâs flat. âI got your owl⌠Hermione?â she called, looking around. All of the lights in the front of the flat were off and it seemed like no one was home, except for the light shining from the back bedroom.
âIâm in the bedroom, Ginny.â Hermione called out across the flat.
âSo, what do you want to do tonight?â Ginny stopped just inside the doorway, as she saw Hermione dressed to the hilt. She looked exquisite. âWow! You look terrific. Whatâs the occasion? I thought you said that you wanted to do something with me tonight, not Ron.â Ginny said jokingly. âHas there been a change of plans?â
âNo. I am going to do something with you. Weâre going to get all dolled up, go have dinner at a nice restaurant, and enjoy ourselves with a night out on the town.â Hermione said, acting as if nothing had fazed her.
âErm⌠Hermione? In case you havenât noticed, Iâm not exactly dressed for the particular occasion that you are planning.â She was, in fact, only in a pair of jeans and a jumper. âBesides, Iâm not sure if I really want to go out and paint the town tonight.â Ginny slumped down onto the bed, dropping her bags to the ground.
Ginny and Harry hadnât spoken to each other for three days. It was killing her, but she just wasnât sure what to do. She loved Harry, more than her own life, but she wanted to become an auror. There had to be some way that they could work this out, if she could only make Harry understand.
Ginny had almost resolved to say something to Harry yesterday but, Hermione told her to give him another day or two before making her move. âIâm sure that heâll come around,â she said. âAnd if he doesnât by then, you can say something to him.â
âListen,â Ginny said as she stood to go back to her flat. âWhy donât you and Ron just go out and enjoy yourselves tonight? I think Iâm just going to go home, eat a bite, and head to bed.â
âAbsolutely not. Donât even think about it. Youâre going out with me tonight and thatâs that. Besides, Ronâs out with Harry.â
âHarry and Ron went out? What were they going to do?â she asked questioningly.
âOh, donât get your knickers in a bunch. They just went out to The Leaky Cauldron with Fred and George. You know, some macho guys night, or something.â Hermione continued pinning her hair in place and then studied herself in the mirror. âHmph? Not half bad.â
âIn case you didnât hear me before. I said, Iâm not dressed to go out on the town.â Ginny kept trying to insist that she would rather just stay at home and call it an early night, but Hermione seemed to want to hear nothing of it.
âNonsense. I have everything you need. Including thisâŚâ Hermione walked over to her wardrobe, and opened the door cautiously. âAh, here it is,â she said, as she reached in and pulled out the most beautiful dress that Ginny had ever seen.
Ginny went weak in the knees as soon as she saw the dress in Hermioneâs hand. âWhere did you get that dress, Hermione?â
âOh, I just happened to be browsing through Diagon Alley today and found it in one of the shops. Gorgeous, isnât it?â she said as a grin snuck on her face.
âWords canât even begin to describe this dress, Hermione. You shouldnât have gotten this. It had to have cost a fortune. How ever did you pay for it?â Ginny said as she took the dress from Hermione, admiring the detail work.
âNever you mind how I got it. Just get dressed, and once youâre ready, Iâll come in and help you do your hair. Besides, we need to hurry. Weâve got reservations for 7 p.m.â Hermione began to walk out of the room so that Ginny could get dressed, but she was caught by another one of her questions.
âWhere are we going? You never said.â
âDonât you worry about that. Itâs my treat and I want it to be a surprise.â She turned to close the door, but popped her head back in as she remembered something. âOh, and your shoes are just over to the right of the bed.â
Hermione closed the bedroom door, leaving Ginny still standing in the middle of the room, just staring at the dress in her hands. How am I ever going to thank her for this? Ginny thought.
A few minutes later, Ginny opened the bedroom door. âHermione, Iâm ready to start working on my hair.â
âGreat. Why donât you go on in the loo and start trying to get a handle on that mane of yours? I need to grab something out of here really quick.â Hermione replied as she walked into the bedroom.
âOk. But, weâd better make it quick. Itâs already half past six and you know how unruly and stubborn my hair can be.â Ginny called as she moved into the loo.
âJust had to grab a few things.â She said as she entered the loo to stand behind Ginny. âDid you use a detangling charm?â
âUmphâŚno,â she whined. âYouâve got me all frazzled. Canât you tell me where weâre going?â Ginny was a patient person, but she wasnât one for knowing that you were hiding a surprise, and wouldnât tell her about it.
âI already answered that question. So, stop trying to pry the information out of me. Now, letâs seeâŚwhat shall we do with your hair? Aha! Iâve got it.â Hermione exclaimed, as she hurriedly said a detangling charm and a few others to help along the way.
Frowning as she watched Hermione, Ginny asked, âYou mean youâre not going to put it up? I think I look much more sophisticated with it up.â
âWeâre not going for sophisticated, my dear. Weâre going for drop dead, knock your socks off, stunning! So, close your eyes for the grand finale.â Hermione placed the last curl in her hair saying, âNow, for a few finishing touches.â She began placing small sparkling silver butterflies throughout her hair. âAnd⌠there we have it. You can open your eyes now.â
Ginny slowly opened her eyes, revealing the masterpiece that Hermione had been working on. With a sharp intake of breath, she said, âOh⌠my⌠Merlin. Hermione⌠itâs wonderful.â Tears began to well up in her eyes and she almost began crying.
âOhâŚno, no. None of that. We donât want to have you all splotchy from crying. Besides, thereâs one more thing. Well, one⌠or two.â Hermione grabbed Ginnyâs hand, pulling her out of the loo and back into the bedroom. âWait right here.â She turned around and picked up two velvet boxes from where they were lying on the bed. Moving back to face Ginny, she opened up the smaller of the two boxes to reveal a pair of dazzling silver earrings. They were about two inches long, slender and at the end, they held a beautiful emerald that stood out with excellence.
Ginny couldnât say anything. She couldnât even breathe. âHow⌠whyâŚ?â
Shaking her head, âNow, now⌠youâll get that answer later. And, last but certainly not leastâŚâ Hermione opened the larger velvet box, revealing a matching silver necklace that held not one, but three emeralds clustered together.
Ginny was now breathing hard, âOH⌠Merlin!"
She reached out a shaky hand to trace her fingers along the bottom, near the beautiful green jewels.
âOh, I canât⌠I canât take these. Itâs all too much.â
âYes you can take them, and you will. Now, put these on,â Hermione said handing the earrings to Ginny. âOnce youâve got those on, turn around so that I can put this marvelous necklace around your neck.â
They finished putting the new jewelry on Ginny, and she and Hermione both stood back from the mirror, admiring the sight.
âI have never seen you look more beautiful than you do right now.â
Ginny blushed profusely and lowered her head, âThanks Hermione.â
âOh goodness. Is that the time?â Hermione jumped as she noticed the clock. âWeâve got to be going or weâll be late. Right, let me just put the blindfold on. Come on, now.â
âThe⌠what? Why do I have to be blindfolded?â Ginny didnât like the direction this was going. First she had to get all dressed up, she wasnât told where she was going, and now she was being blindfolded? No. If this involves a blindfold, I want a good explanation, Ginny thought.
Hermione was getting a bit irritated now. âBecause I told you, this is a surprise, and if I donât blindfold you, youâll peek and then the surprise would be ruined.â
She quickly grabbed the blindfold and covered Ginnyâs eyes, tying the clothe in the back. âOk. Hold on to my hand; weâre off.â
They took each otherâs hand and Hermione Apparated them to their destination.
------------------------------
âCan I take my blindfold off now? And couldnât you have Apparated us any closer? My feet were starting to hurt after walking in these heels so much.â Ginny was growing impatient.
âNo you most certainly may not take that blindfold off!â Hermione said slapping Ginnyâs hand away from pulling it off of her eyes. âAm I going to have to bind your hands behind your back?â
Like a child who had been severely scolded, Ginny pouted, âNoâŚâ
âFine, but if you try that again, I wonât hesitate doing it. Do you understand?â Hermione fussed.
Ginny slowly muttered, âYes.â
âAnd no, for your information, I couldnât have Apparated us any closer. You know how it is; weâve got to be careful not to draw attention to us.â Hermione said, looking around.
âAhâŚso weâre in a heavily populated muggle location, are we? Hmm⌠well for heavenâs sake, would you hurry it up? I hate not knowing where I am.â
âOhâŚjust hang on another minute or so.â
Hermione quickly ran about doing a few things and shushed a couple of people that were standing near the two girls. Whispering, she said, âWould you get out of here? You shouldnât be here now.â
Everything grew quiet and Hermione turned back to Ginny. âOk, now we can take the blindfold off.â She walked behind Ginny to untie it and slowly lifted the blindfold from her eyes.
Ginny blinked a few times trying to focus her eyes on where she was. Finally, everything started coming into view and suddenly her breath caught. Hermione had not taken her to a restaurant as sheâd said. Sheâd Apparated them to Hogwarts. Thatâs why they had to walk so much.
Now, they were standing in front of the black lake, next to a very memorable tree, which had been lit with hundreds of tiny shimmering lights. To the left of the tree was a small table covered with a long white clothe, and two chairs that were seated next to it. Her attention was drawn in by two candles, sitting in the center of the table, that were surrounded by scattered red rose petals.
Not only were there lights in the tree, but there were also lights that surrounded the area, enclosing it intimately. Someone had also placed lily pads all along the waters of the lake. Everything was absolutely amazing.
Ginny began to tear up again. âWhat⌠is all of this? I thought you said we were going to a restaurant?â
âWell⌠it was just a teensy lie. Besides, this is much better. Oh⌠and your dinner guest should be arriving shortly. At any rate, Iâve got to run. Things to attend to, you know.â Hermione gave Ginny a hug and then grinned widely at her. âHave a wonderful time.â
Ginny turned to stop her from leaving, but as she did Ron suddenly appeared. He was in a stylish black dress robe and as he approached her, he offered his arm. âTable for two, Miss?â
âWhat are you doing here? I thought you were out withâŚâ Everything was starting to make sense; at least, she thought she had an idea of what might be coming. âRon, you tell me what is going on right now.â
âI apologize, Miss. By request of your dinner guest, I was asked to seat you and say nothing more. May I?â Ron said as he extended his arm to her, again.
âFine, Iâll play along.â Ginny took Ronâs arm as he escorted her down a lit path towards the table.
He pulled out a chair for Ginny and continued, âYour dinner guest will be along momentarily, Miss. Enjoy the evening.â She watched Ron, with a confused look on her face, as he walked away.
Turning back to face the table again, she absentmindedly picked up one of the rose petals and began playing with it. She heard a small rustling to her left that caught her attention. Through a light mist that seemed to surround the lake, she noticed a figure walking towards her.
Ginny braced herself as the figure came closer, trying to focus on who was approaching. Her heart began to beat faster, and suddenly, the figure could be clearly seen. It was Harry.
Ginnyâs heart leapt up into her throat and he could see her chest rising and falling with each heavy breath.
Harry neared the table and stopped just short of reaching her. âHiâŚâ was all he could say.
She tried to act casual, âHi.â
Neither one of them moved for a moment; both were too stunned by each other to do so. Ginny couldnât help but admire how handsome he looked in his dress robes. As her heartbeat quickened, she thought she might melt in her chair.
After a long period of silence, Harry seemed to find words again. âYouâre a sight for sore eyes,â he said, carefully noticing each detail of Ginny. Every curve, every freckle, every ounce of her was intoxicating.
Another moment passed and suddenly he didnât want to disagree with her any longer. âIâm sorry, Gin-â
Before she knew it, she leapt out of the chair and ran into his arms. âOh⌠Harry! HarryâŚIâm sorry. I shouldnât have let my temper get the best of me. I shouldnât have run out on you.â Her tears were becoming even harder to fight back now.
Pulling back from their embrace, he reached a hand up to caress her face. âNo, no, it wasnât your fault. I shouldnât have tried to tell you what I thought you should and shouldnât do. I had no right to tell you to give something up that you want to do. I shouldâve stopped you from leaving my flat that day. Iâm so sorry, Gin.â
Harry kissed away a single tear that had fallen down her cheek, letting his lips gently grace her skin. Opening his eyes, he looked down at her with so much want that he was finding it hard to control himself, but he had plans that he wanted to follow through with. One kiss ought to be ok, right? Harry thought.
He let his thumb trace her soft lips just before his mouth found hers. It was tender and sweet at first, but he moaned as her tongue opened his lips to find his. Their passion was overwhelming, it always had been.
Somehow, Harry managed to stop them both. Parting from her inviting lips, he said, âIâve got other plans for the evening. Letâs not jump into things too soon. Okay?â
Dazedly, Ginny answered back with a lazy smile, âWell, if you must.â
âYes, I must. So, let me have a good look at you.â Ginny stepped back, still holding on to Harryâs hand. He twirled her around slowly, taking in all of her. âWell, I must say, Hemione and I did a wonderful job, didnât we?â
âWhat do you mean you and Hermione?â Ginny asked with a small grin forming at the corner of her mouth. âHermione got all of this for me. Isnât she just wonderful?â She knew exactly what was going on in his mind, but decided to go along with things. Two could play this game.
âMy love, you are mistaken. Actually, Hermione helped me pick out everything. When she spotted this dress in the store, I couldnât believe what luck weâd had. We both knew it would look bloody amazing on you, and how right we were.â
He took another long look at Ginny. Merlin, she is beautiful, Harry thought. The dress that Hermione had found was a long, slender silver dress that was decorated with sequins from top to bottom; its thin straps daintily hung on her shoulders, while each sequin caught the light surrounding her, making her glow.
Harryâs eyes followed Ginnyâs curvaceous form and he noticed the long slit, in the dress, which stopped just above her knee. He smiled as looked back into her eyes again. âYes, absolutely amazing⌠no doubt.â
Ginny grinned back at the silly expression that was painted on Harryâs face. Pushing herself up slightly, she kissed his cheek, lingering for a moment. Her face became serious again, âThank you. Thank you for ⌠everything, Harry. The dress and Merlin, the jewelry; you really know how to take a girlâs breath away. Itâs all just way too much.â
âGin, nothing is too much for you. Listen, letâs just sit down, have a nice dinner and enjoy being with each other. These past few days, without you, have been excruciating.â
Ginny smiled approvingly, letting him guide her back to her seat and sit down just across from her.
Startling Ginny a little, Ron reappeared by their table. âDinner is served,â he said, with one arm bent in front of him, a white clothe hanging from it. Ginny just gave him a funny look, waiting for him to sit her food down. When he didnât, she started to fire back with a smart comment, but up walked Dobby. Ginny quickly shot Harry a sharp look that had every bit of âyouâre in big troubleâ written all over it.
Dobby sat down the food, with slight clumsiness, greeting both Harry and Ginny with a wide grin. âDobby is most grateful to help Harry Potter with his plans. Dobby had some of the other house elves help prepare the food for Harry Potter, who has always been so kind to Dobby.â
âThank you for all of your help, Dobby. You didnât have to go to all of this trouble,â said Harry, with a smile.
âOh, it was no trouble for Dobby, sir. It was Dobbyâs pleasure to help Harry Potter. Is there anything else Dobby can do for Harry Potter, sir?â
Harry was trying to shorten their conversation with Dobby so that they could continue on with their evening. âNo, Dobby. I think that is all. Thank you again, and send my thanks to the other house elves as well.â
Ginny smiled brightly, âYes, thank you Dobby.â
Thinking that Dobby would just walk away, they both turned to their delectable meal and started to eat, when Harry noticed him just staring at them with big eyes. Harry guessed Dobby was waiting to hear whether he approved of the meal or not. Taking a bite, Harry said, âDobby, this is absolutely delicious. Itâs positively wonderful.â
Grinning widely again, he spoke with an almost broken voice. âDobby is pleased that Harry Potter enjoys the meal that Dobby and the other house elves have prepared. Dobby is very pleased.â
He was beginning to get a little irritated now, because it seemed that Dobby didnât want to give them a momentâs peace. Harry smiled through gritted teeth and quickly glanced over at Ron, attempting to get his attention to remove Dobby.
Ron, thankfully, caught on and promptly walked over to help. âDobby, I think that Harry and Ginny are ok. Letâs go back to the kitchen and thank the other house elves together.â
âOh, yes, Ron Weasley.â Dobby turned back as he and Ron began to walk away. âDobby hopes that Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley has wonderful plans this evening.â On that note, Ron sped Dobby up more, as they walked back to the castle.
Looking back at each other, Harry and Ginny burst into laughter.
âDoes Hermione know that you enlisted Dobbyâs⌠help?â Ginny said, still laughing.
âNo, and sheâs not going to find out. If she did, Iâd get the whole SPEW lecture all over again.â
âItâs S.P.E.W. And who says I wonât turn you in?â she said raising an eyebrow.
Harry grinned cheekily. âYou wonât because Iâm too nice to you. AndâŚyou love me.â He leaned over and kissed Ginny, making her blush.
Sighing, âWell, you may have a point. But, it would be absolutely hilarious to see Hermione get all worked up about it again. I guess I can let sleeping dogs lie.â Ginny took a bite of her food and swallowed slowly, savoring the taste. âBesides, Iâm sure that if she knew that I had eaten the food that they have prepared, Iâd never hear the end of it either.â
They both broke into laughter again, and Harry knew, then, that tonight was exactly the right time.
------------------------
All throughout dinner, they couldnât stop staring at one another. They idly chatted about what had been going on in the past few days, what they had been up to, all the while avoiding the topic that had caused the prior argument.
Once theyâd both finished eating, Harry looked at Ginny intently.
âYou look quite serious. Is something the matter?â said Ginny, worrying a little.
He frowned at his thoughts, âNoâŚno. Itâs justâŚIâve been thinkingâŚabout something.â
âUh huhâ she said nodding her head slowly ââŚand are you going to share it with me?â
Breathing deeply, Harry began, âI know that neither one of us want to start fighting again, but I think that itâs important that we talk about what we had the disagreement on.â
Ginny sat up straight in her chair, stiffening a little.
âNow, donât go getting upset. I didnât bring this up to cause more tension between us.â With a sigh, he continued, âI brought it up to say⌠that if you want to be an auror, then⌠IâmâŚIâm ok with it.â
Ginnyâs expression changed quickly from rigid to astonished. She never expected him to give up on keeping her from becoming an auror. âReally? Youâre actuallyâŚok with it?â
Harry reached across to hold Ginnyâs hand that had been resting on the table. âGinny, I want you to know that I want nothing more than for you to live a happy life. And if becoming an auror is going to make you happy, then Iâm just happy knowing you are,â said Harry. He smiled weakly, âjust because I want to be there to be able to protect you, doesnât mean that I donât think that you can take care of yourself. I know that you can. I justâŚI love you so much and Iâll do everything in my power to be able to keep you safe, keep you here, with me.â
Ginny couldnât say anything. All she could do was stare at Harry.
âGin, are you ok?â
Shaking herself from the trance she was in, Ginnyâs eyes lit up as a smile grew on her face. She stood up and walked over to Harry, taking the hand that had been holding hers. Pulling him up, she led him to a small clearing next to their table.
She turned around to face him and wrapped her arms around his waist. Ginny looked up at Harry, saying, âgive us some music, please.â
Harry let out a small chuckle as he pulled out his wand and flicked it up to the sky. A sweet tune filled the air and he saw Ginny smile as she listened to the words. âŚwhen you say you love me, the world goes still, so still inside and when you say you love me, for a moment thereâs no one else aliveâŚ
Harry took her hand and placed it in his, as she brought her other hand up to rest on his shoulder. They danced as the song continued playing above them.
Ginny laid her head against Harryâs chest and spoke softly, âHarry, it makes me so happy that you are ok with me being an auror. I really want to do this, but I want to do it with your full support. I didnât want us to go on like we had the past few days. It was tearing my heart into pieces, not being with you.â
Harry smiled inwardly and perhaps a little outwardly. This was it, the moment heâd been waiting for.
As the music continued playing, Harry stopped their dance and walked over to a small stone bench that sat on the bank of the lake.
âŚand this journey that weâre on, how far weâve comeâŚwhen you say you love me, thatâs all you have to say, Iâll always feel this wayâŚwhen you say you love me, do you know how I love you?âŚ
He pointed to the bench, silently asking her to have a seat. Ginny sat down and looked at Harry with a slightly puzzled expression, as he sat down next to her.
âYou know, I was actually rather enjoying that dance. Why did you cut it short?â
Another song started playing, this time it was violins that were heard.
Harry looked down and began to fumble with his own hands, as he couldnât stop wringing them. He had suddenly become very nervous. He was doing ok earlier, a few butterflies maybe, but this nervousness hit him like a ton of bricks.
He sucked in a sharp breath, but spoke gently, âGin, Iâve been thinking about something for a really long time and itâs important, so hear me out, ok?â
She nodded and he continued on, âFor so many years, we were just friends. I had always thought of you as Ronâs little sister. But, it took me a good deal of time to really see you and who you are. When I finally realized what an amazing person you are, without thinking of you as just my best mateâs little sister, it really opened my eyes. I never knew that I could feel this way about someone, but you showed me, more than anyone else, what true love really is, and I havenât had that inâŚin a very long time.â Harry choked on his last words as he thought of his parents. How theyâd given their lives for him, because they loved him. He recalled how much they loved each other; how his dad did everything he could to keep anything from happening to him and his mum. Harry was having a hard time getting back on track after these thoughts flooded his mind.
Ginny reached up and gently caressed his cheek, then ran her fingers through his hair. She relished in the feeling every time. Nodding, she let him know that it was ok to keep going.
Harry gathered his courage again and continued. âGin, what Iâm trying to say is thatâŚI donât know where I would be without you in my life. The past four years, being away from you, were the hardest that Iâve ever been through. I thought that I could keep you safe by ending things with us before I left. I just ended up pushing us further apart. And thatâs never what I wanted to do.
âThese last few months with you have been more than I could ever ask for. Youâve saved me in so many ways; for that alone, I owe you my life.â
Ginny was breathing rather hard now; her chest rising and falling heavily. She couldnât believe that Harry was being so open with her. Whatâs brought this on? she thought.
Harry swallowed roughly and dropped to one knee in front of her. He searched through his pocket, trying to find something. As he pulled it out, he looked deeply into her beautiful brown eyes. Suddenly, a calm came over him, ridding him of all of his nervousness.
âI think Iâve always known that I love you. Deep inside, it was always there. Every time you look at me, my heart beats faster, and my chest tightens. Itâs overwhelming but at the same time, itâs absolutely wonderful. What Iâm trying to get at isâŚmy heart has and always will be yours. I love you more than my own life. And if youâll let me, I want spend every waking moment of my life showing you just how much I love you. Ginny Weasley, will you stay with me for all time? Will you marry me and make me the happiest man alive?â
Harry slowly opened a small box that heâd been holding in his hand, revealing a gorgeous diamond ring.
Ginny was speechless. She couldnât believe that he was proposing to her. Right now, all that was running through her head was, OHâŚMYâŚMERLIN! Sheâd wanted him for so long, and here he was, giving her all of his love, all of him. The tears that sheâd been holding back all night were now flowing down her cheeks. Now that she had started crying, she couldnât stop.
Harry was becoming a little worried. He didnât expect Ginny to start crying. âGin? âŚGinny? Iâm sorry, Iâll justâŚermâŚâ He started to get up but she finally managed to say something.
âNo⌠donât go. Theyâre happy tears, I promise,â she said, smiling through her tear-filled eyes.
âThey are? Then does that meanâŚ?â
Ginny nodded, âYes. Yes, Harry James Potter, I will marry you.â
Harryâs face filled with brilliant smile that Ginny had never seen before. âYes? YES? YESSSSS!!!!! SHE SAID YES!!â He exclaimed, jumping up and pulling Ginny into his arms. He swung her around madly, twirling her until she was too dizzy to think straight.
She laughed heartily and Harry, unexpectedly, snogged her beyond comprehension. As they broke apart, Ginny spoke, âHarry, you might want to put me down before I become so dizzy that I get sick.â
âOh, right!â said Harry as he stood her back firmly on the ground, holding her steady as she regained her balance. âOH! I almost forgot.â
Harry pulled the ring out of the small velvet box and took Ginnyâs hand to slip it on to her finger. A perfect fit.
She smiled again and looked at him adoringly. âOh, Harry, itâs absolutely beautiful.â
âIt doesnât come close to your beauty, Gin.â he said with all honesty.
She blushed furiously, âDo you know how much I love you?â
âErmâŚno, I donât think so. Care to share?â Harry said cheekily.
Ginny glared at him and raised her brow. âOh, you think youâre so funny.â She tried to get back on track; she really wanted Harry to know how much he means to her. âHarry, I do love you with all of me, every single fiber. I just want you to understand that the feelings that I have for you are like no other. Iâve never had someone who knows me and loves me like you do.â She started to cry again.
âGin, itâs ok, you donât have to say anything-â
âYes, I do. Itâs important to me that you understand how much I love you⌠how much I need you⌠how much I desperately want you. I wouldnât even be here today, if it wasnât for you. Something within me, those many years ago, told me that you were worth everything that I had to give, and⌠ever since that first day that I laid my eyes on you, Iâve loved you. Youâve always been what Iâve wanted, you always will be.â
Harryâs heart filled with so much pride to know that Ginnyâs feelings for him were just as unexplainable as his feelings towards her. Sweeping her into his arms, Harry spoke softly, âthank you for telling me that. It means more than you know.â
They both smiled at each other and kissed longingly.
âI canât wait until the day that I become your wife, Harry.â
âWell, we can get married whenever you like, love.â
âGood, because Iâd like to make it sooner, rather than later.â Ginny smiled again, kissing him once more, never wanting to let go.
-----------------------------
Ginny awoke in her warm bed, to the tune of birds chirping outside of her window. She felt giddy and then remembered why she felt that way. It almost seemed surreal. She frowned a little, surely it wasnât a dream, oh please donât let it have just been a dream.
She began to stir, about to jump out of bed and Apparate to Harryâs to find out. But, as she started to pull back her covers, she noticed that something was shining brightly. It was the ring that heâd given to her. It wasnât a dream. It really did happen. Iâm marrying Harry Potter⌠Iâll be Ginny Potter.
At that moment, realization sank in, and the smile that kept appearing on her face last night, suddenly became permanently attached. I am the luckiest girl in the world, Ginny thought, as she got dressed. She was going to Harryâs flat to spend the day with him. Then they were going to have dinner with her family tonight and share their wonderful news with them.
This was all more wonderful than she could have ever imagined it would be.
You and I by belladonna_tb
[3 months later]
âGINEVRA MOLLY WEASLEY! If you donât get your tail moving, Iâm going to come up there and-,â yelled Mrs. Weasley. She was downstairs, in the kitchen, and Ginny could still hear every word she said as clear as a bell.
âIâm moving, Mum. Iâm moving!â She wasnât in such a good mood. After all, today was supposed to be a special day, yet it felt anything but special to her.
She wanted Harry here with her, but she knew that couldnât happen. It certainly wouldnât happen, if her mother had anything to do with it. She, at least, wanted to know that he was somewhere within close proximity to her. However, from what Hermione told her, he hadnât arrived yet, and it, honestly, made her a little nervous. Where is he? she thought.
Ginny was becoming extremely frazzled. Nothing seemed to be going right from the moment she woke up. She had a slight headache from Hermione, Luna and some of the other girls getting her a little tipsy last night. Why did I let them convince me to have a few drinks?
Now, her mother was screaming at her, a million people wanted to constantly come in and talk to her, the strap on her shoe broke and her hair was being even more unmanageable than usual, if that was possible.
Wasnât this supposed to be the best day of her life? Instead, it was turning out to be a nightmare. All she wanted was Harry. She looked over at her reading table, where the picture of the two of them sat. It was one that Neville had taken, not so long ago, as they sat out on the front steps of the Burrow. She finally managed to smile and was somehow able to even relax a little.
As Ginny sat back down on her bed to try and comb out some of her tangles, Hermione knocked, and then opened the door. Closing it behind her quickly, she turned back towards Ginny. âWhy arenât you dressed yet? If your mum knew that you were still in your pajamas, sheâd kill you.â
âOh come off it, Hermione. This day is turning out worse than I could have ever imagined. Every one is stressing out and thatâs stressing me out, and Harryâs still not here yet. Where is he, Hermione? Did you owl Ron?â
Sitting down on the bed next to her, Hermione said, âYes, I just owled him a few minutes ago. I should probably hear back from him shortly. So, stop worrying. Iâm sure that Harry is just running behind, much like you are my dear.
âNow turn around and let me take care of that hair of yours,â Hermione turned Ginny so that she was facing the opposite direction. âHonestly, what would you do without me here to use these detangling charms? Youâve lived with this hair longer than I have, yet I seem to be the only one who can get these tangles out without fussing so much.â
She said a few charms and then began to brush Ginnyâs beautiful red hair.
They both sat in silence for a few minutes and then Ginny broke in. âYou donât think that heâs run off do you? You know, gotten cold feet?â She couldnât help but worry about it. She knew that Harry loved her and her alone, but that little whisper of doubt always found a way to creep in.
Hermione stopped combing her hair and sat up straight. âFor heavenâs sake, Ginny! I canât believe that you just asked me that question.â
âWell? What do you expect me to say when my soon-to-be husband hasnât even arrived yet and the ceremony will be starting in little over an hour?â
Hermione still sat there with a shocked expression on her face.
Ginny turned to look at her. She hadnât said anything else and finally, Ginny gave a sigh. âI know; itâs very silly of me. But, sometimes I canât help thinking that way. After all, Iâm the one that has been in love with him since the first day I saw him. He didnât even start fancying me until his sixth year. Whoâs to say that he still feels this same about me?â
Rolling her eyes, Hermione finally spoke up. âMy dear sweet Ginny. WAKE UP! He would not have asked you to marry him had he not been completely head over heels in love with you. That man can do nothing but talk about you and how wonderful you are.â
âReally?â
âREALLY?!â Hermione said looking at Ginny wildly, âErâŚyeah, really! Where have you been? Have you even been dating the same Harry that I know?â
âCut it out, Hermione.â
âNoâŚseriously. What has gotten into you with all of this âare you sure he loves meâ mess?â She was getting fed up with all of this nonsense.
Ginny stood up and began pacing the floor. âI donât knowâŚI guess this is my âcold feetâ syndrome. Iâm just nervous. Thatâs all.
âHermione, humor me please. Would you check with Ron again and see-,â she had continued when Charlie knocked on the door and then popped his head in.
âHermione,â Charlie said immediately, âI need to speak with you quickly,â then he finally noticed Ginny and tried to cover up his reason for needing Hermione, ââŚabout theâŚerâŚermâŚmusic.â
âHey Charlie. Couldnât even say hello to your favorite sister?â Ginny chimed in, seeing that he hadnât acknowledged her.
âYouâre my only sister Gin. But, I guess youâre my favorite too,â he said with a cheeky smile.
âHa ha. Youâre hysterical,â she said sticking her tongue out at him.
âI love you too, sis. Hey...why arenât you dressed yet?â Charlie said, fixing her with a puzzled look.
Ginny looked back at him like she was really going to let him have it for yet another person making a comment about her not being ready. Merlin, she was too worried about Harry to be concerned with getting dressed.
Seeing that look on Ginnyâs face, Hermione stepped in, âyeah, sure CharlieâŚthe music. Iâll be right there.â
After Charlie closed the door, she turned to her best friend with a tone of warning. âGinny, youâd best get ready, else your mum will stop the ceremony from even happening.â
âI will if you promise to find out where Harry is. And, I donât mean take your precious time about it either.â
âYou keep that up and youâll be a maid of honor short,â Hermione said promptly as the door shut loudly behind her.
Ginny huffed at Hermioneâs last comment and fell back onto the bed as she resumed brushing her hair.
---------------------
âWhatâs this about the music, Charlie?â Hermione asked as soon as she closed the door to Ginnyâs room.
âItâs not the musicâŚitâs Ron. Heâs out in the backyard.â
âWhatâs he doing here? I just sent an owl to him a few minutes ago.â Hermione said, completely baffled as to why Ron would be here right now. âDid he and Harry finally decide to show up?â
âThatâs what Iâve come to get you about. He apparated to the backyard not a moment ago saying that he needed to see you right away but he refused to come up here after you. So, he asked me to come instead.â
Confused, Hermione frowned, âWell, why would he not come up here himself. I donât understand?â
âApparently he doesnât want to get stopped by Mum or Ginny because he knows theyâll both have loads of questions and he doesnât appear to have the answers to them yet.â
âCharlie, please. Help me out a little here. What is going on?â She was about to lose what little patience that she had left if he didnât hurry up and explain things.
âHarryâs not with Ron.â
Hermione only stood there with a questioning look on her face.
Charlie continued, knowing that this next bit would not be pleasant news. âRon doesnât know where Harry is.â
--------------------
Hermione came bursting through the back door heading straight for Ron, with Charlie following. As she approached him, she softly punched him on the arm.
âWhat the hell do you mean you donât know where Harry is?â she said, trying to stay as quiet as she could so that Mrs. Weasley wouldnât suspect anything.
Ron looked at her with wide eyes, âI just donât know.â
âYou were in the same flat with him! How do you not know where is?â Her voice started to rise.
âShhhâŚdo you want Mum to find out about this?â
She let her voice drop slightly and said, âWell, if you donât start explaining yourself, I will tell her and Ginny personally-.â
âFine, fine! Just shush!â Ron said interrupting her before she could get any louder.
She stood with her hands on her hips and tapping her foot, waiting on him to fill her and Charlie in. Hermione really lacked a certain amount of patience sometimes.
âAfter breakfast this morning, everything seemed perfectly fine. We were having a little chat in the sitting room when he suddenly stopped the conversation and said âwell, itâs getting pretty late. Iâd better start getting ready.â I said ok, thinking everything was quite normal; I mean the guy did have to get ready. So, I went in the other bedroom, got cleaned up and dressed, and when I came out, his bedroom door was still closed.
âSo, I knocked on his door and called for him, to see if he was ready to head here but he didnât answer. I knocked again and turned the doorknob and when I walked in, I didnât see him anywhere. I even looked all over the rest of the flat in case I had missed him before. He was justâŚgone. No sign of him or where heâd gone to.â
Hermione was more confused than ever. âI donât get it. That doesnât sound like Harry at all.â She tried to think of what it was that may have caused him to need immediate escape and suddenly shot another sharp look at Ron. âWhat exactly did you two chat about?â
âErmâŚwell, we were kind of reminiscing on our old Hogwarts days. You know how we all first met and then he got off onto a Ginny tangent. He talked about seeing her that first day at the train station, and then our second year when we brought him back to the Burrow. We both laughed recalling Ginny as she came barreling down the stairs that morning and was absolutely gob smacked to see Harry at our kitchen table. Then⌠his face changed when he mentioned how he found her in the Chamber of Secrets. You know, he never really told me exactly how he found her, until this morning.
âHe said, once he got down there, he saw her body just lying on the ground. She wasnât moving at all. He ran as fast as he could and thought her dead, when he finally reached her. When he realized that Tom Riddle had been behind everything, he blamed himself for Riddle even being able to get to Ginny. Thatâs when he looked at me, in all seriousness, and said âRon, if Voldemort had gotten to her again⌠I donât know what I would have done. If Iâd lost herâŚI donât think I could liveâŚnot without her.ââ
Hermione stood there with her mouth agape. âWhy in heavenâs name did you let him start talking about that?!â
Ronâs eyes grew wider, âI didnât let him start talking about it; he just kind ofâŚwent there. How was I supposed to know that he was going to start talking about all of that? Besides, I told him that everything was ok. He didnât have to worry about all of that because Voldemort was gone and that danger wasnât there anymore.â
âWellâŚwhat did he do when you told him that?â
âHe just shook his head and said, âI guess youâre right mate. No need to worry about all of that anymore.â Thatâs when he said heâd better get up and get ready.â
âUrgh!â Hermione sounded as she rolled her eyes. âI swear, he better not be pulling another bloody noble hero act on her again, because if he is, sheâll kill him, herself.â
She began delegating orders now, âRon, you go back to the flat, make sure that he didnât come back and then head to The Leaky Cauldron to see if heâs there. If not, come back here immediately. Charlie, check by the pond, he likes to spend a lot of time there. Iâll go inside to make sure that they donât get wind of him not being here yet.â
They all went in different directions, rushing to find him, in hopes that he didnât make a stupid mistake.
----------------------
Harry always liked the peace and quiet here. It was somewhere he could go and think about whatever was on his mind. Today seemed like a perfect time to visit because there certainly were a lot of things running through his head.
The warm sunlight shone on him, as a breeze rustled through the trees. He was standing by the pond in handsome dress robes with his tie hanging undone around his neck while he slowly discarded one flower petal at a time, from the stem he now held in his hand.
This day wasnât turning out as well as he had hoped it would have, so far. What was wrong with him? Can I really call this wedding off?, he thought.
Never in a million years would Harry have ever thought to call off his wedding with Ginny, but after this morning, he couldnât help but think that was what he had to do. What if I am putting her in danger by marrying her? I canât do that to her. She deserves so much more⌠much moreâŚthan me.
He pulled off another flower petal and watched it as it floated down onto the water. He saw ripples form, spreading across the pondâs surface and smiled as he remembered one afternoon that he and Ginny spent here.
Sheâd been sitting at the bank of the pond on a blanket that Harry brought. They just finished a nice little picnic and were now enjoying each otherâs company. With both of them working, it was a rare occasion when they could have a day like this, together.
Harry lay next to her, on the blanket, facing her direction. He had his arms under his head, propping himself up slightly so that he could see her properly, and he smiled, watching her pull a petal off of the flower that was in her hand. He could tell that she was thinking, quite seriously, about something as she observed the petal, holding it in the air, above the water, and letting it go.
Knowing that Harry was watching her, she said, âItâs quite fascinatingâŚwatching ripples.â
He had a small smirk on his face, âfascinating? Why?â
âIf you think about it, it only takes one small thing to affect the whole surface. One small touch and the movement can be felt as far as the ripple can be carried.â She paused as he continued watching her, observing every expression on her face, the sun in her hair; she reached out her hand to touch the water, like the flower petal had just done. âItâs the same way with people. One person can affect so many others.â She spoke with such a gentle tone and then took in a breath before continuing. âYou have that affect on me, Harry,â she said as she slowly looked into his emerald eyes.
Harry sat up, raising his hand to her cheek, caressing it sweetly and then running his fingers through her hair.
She saw the longing look that now lay in his eyes and she spoke again. âIt doesnât matter where you are or how strong or weak you may be, I still feel you,â she said, taking his had from her cheek and kissing it tenderly. âI always seem to have this connection with you, like I know when youâre going through something, anything. Even when you were gone, fighting Voldemort, I felt you. You were always with me. Youâre always in here,â she smiled as she took his hand and placed it over her heart. âYouâre my soul mate, Harry.â
He felt her breathing heavily, desire clearly seen in her eyes. âYouâre always here too, Gin,â Harry said, taking her other hand and placing it over his heart. He leaned in kissing her with such intimacy.
After several long moments, she pulled back, with a raised eyebrow and muttered, âAnd donât even think about acting all noble-like again. If you try to go, Iâm going to go with you. Weâre one soul now, you and me. Iâll never let you go.â
A smile played on his face as he looked at her, âDonât worry, love. You couldnât get rid of me, even if you wanted to.â
They both chuckled lightly and suddenly, Harry was back in present day.
He blinked trying to bring things back into focus. What had he been thinking, almost calling off the wedding?
She was right, of course. They could sense anything the other was feeling. He never took it very seriously, that day that she told him they were soul mates. But right now, he had such an overwhelming feeling of worry in the pit of his stomach that he knew it was what she was feeling at this exact moment; he knew, it had everything to do with him.
A noise came from the brush behind him, startling Harry as he turned to find Charlie. âCharlie? What are you doing here?â
âHarry! There you are. I could ask you the same thing you know?â Charlie said, walking over to him. âYouâve got Hermione worried sick. Come on, we need to get you up to the house.â
âErâŚhang on a minute, Charlie. Does Ginny know about me running off?â Harry asked.
Charlie had already starting heading back for the house, but turned around when Harry hadnât followed. âI donât think so. Hermione was trying to avoid telling her. Or at least, she was attempting to for as long as she could. Why?â
âI donât knowâŚjust a feeling.â Harry shook his head, clearing it. Maybe he was wrong about this worrying feeling.
âWell, I know that she did have Hermione owl Ron earlier trying to find out why you werenât at the house already. Youâll have to ask Hermione when we get back to the house.â Charlie said, picking back up in step.
Harry wasnât looking forward to facing Hermione, but before he could do that, he had to see Ginny and make sure that she was alright. Doing this, however, would be a difficult task. After all, Mrs. Weasley refused to let him see her before the wedding. Sneaking past her would be hard enough as it is.
Harry still hadnât moved from the spot he was in, when he spoke to Charlie again. âErmâŚCharlie?â
âHarry, whatâs the matter? Why are you still standing there? We need to move; else youâll have several women on your case for delaying the wedding.â
âCharlieâŚI need your help. I need to see Ginny.â Harry said hesitantly. He knew he was asking a lot of Charlie by this one simple request.
He looked back at Harry with an utterly stunned expression. âAre you completely mental? Youâre going to get us both hexed!â
âPlease, Charlie. You know I wouldnât ask if it wasnât really important. I just need to see her forâŚa moment. Thatâs all.â Harry pleaded.
âThatâs all?! Youâre asking a hell of a lot.â Charlie bit his cheek, deciding on whether he was going to risk his neck for his future brother in-law. âFineâŚbut, I have to tell you, the best option that youâve got is to climb up to her window.â
âWhat?!â Harry said looking at him in disbelief.
âYou want to risk it even more by going through that busy house?â Charlie asked. He saw the answer clearly displayed on Harryâs face, âyeahâŚI didnât think so.â
âWellâŚcanât I at least use a broom to justâŚfly up?â
âNope, I can tell you that right now. Mumâs put a no-fly charm around the whole house. Itâll knock you straight off your broom if you tried to fly within ten feet of it.â
âW-wellâŚâ Harry studdered, ââŚwhy donât I just apparate up to her room?â He said, catching Charlie laughing heartily.
âThatâs not going to happen either. Itâs like Hogwarts around here. No apparating in or out of the house, at least not today.â Charlie smiled at Harry. âShe figured you might try getting up to see Ginny.â
With a hurt look on his face, Harry tried to think of some way that maybe sheâd forgotten. âWell, surely thereâs something-.â
âNot a thing, Harry. Sheâs got you covered in every possible wayâŚmagically that is. Nothing you try is going to work, unless you try climbing up. Mum doesnât think like a muggleâŚmuch.â
âMuch?! Are you telling me thereâs a possible chance sheâs got some way of keeping me from climbing up?â he asked with concern.
âWell,â Charlie answered, âI know of all the magical ways that she has the house protected. But, my guess is that she didnât think of stopping you from just climbing up.â
Resigning with a sigh, Harry mumbled, âfine,â as he started to follow Charlie.
Once they reached the house, Charlie told him, âRightâŚall you need to do is climb up the trellis, then go left and edge your way on that piece of wood siding there,â he said, pointing to a thin strip of wood that stuck out from the side of the house.
âNot afraid now, are you?â Charlie asked as he saw Harry swallow roughly.
âNo-,â Harry choked, ânot at all.â
He slowly began to climb up the trellis. Everything was going quite smoothly, so far and his heart lightened with relief.
As he got about half way up, he heard someone say something to him. He looked back down at Charlie, who had his feet firmly planted on the ground. âWhatâs that? Did you say something?â
Charlie looked up at Harry as if heâd lost his mind, âWhat are you on about? I didnât say anything.â
Harry frowned and turned back, continuing his climb. After only making it a little further up, he heard a voice again. This time, he clearly heard what was being said.
âThink youâre being smart, Mini-Marauder? Better think againâŚâ
He whipped his head around, in search of where the voice was coming from. âWha-?â He looked back at Charlie, trying to see if he was just playing a dirty trick on him. Unfortunately, he wasnât. He was trying to keep a look out in case anyone decided to come around the corner unexpectedly.
Harry shook his head. Iâm losing my mind. Great, just what I need, he thought, as he started climbing again. But, the voice didnât seem to go away.
âHarry, if weâve told you once, weâve told you a million timesâŚno peeking.â
This time, Harry could have sworn that the voice came from a ladybug that had been flying near him. No, ladybugs donât talk. Iâve got to get inside before Mrs. Weasley catches me. But, as he reached his hand further, to pull himself up, the voice came again.
âSuit yourselfâŚweâve warned youâŚâ
It was coming from the ladybug. He tried swatting it away, but it just kept coming back.
Finally reaching her window, he was just about to open it when he found a note attached. It read, âNighty Night. Hope you enjoy your nap.â And out like a light, Harry went.
He woke up a minute later when Charlie let out with a loud clap right in front of his face.
âWha- what ⌠happened?â Harry asked as Charlie reached down to help him up.
âYou fell on me, thatâs what happened. What made you fall?â
âI donât know. There was some ladybug talking in my ear and then when I got up to Ginnyâs window, there was some note attached to it. It saidâŚâ he tried recalling the words, ââNighty nightâŚhope you enjoy your napâ and thatâs the last thing I remember.â Harry said. He was completely confused as to what had just happened to him.
âA ladybug was talking to you?â Charlie looked up to the window, but saw no note attached. âAre you sure there was a note there Harry?â he said as he looked back down, finding the ladybug that Harry was talking about, swarming around the both of them.
âHa ha ha! We told you. You should have listened.â With its last words, it flew off.
Charlie rolled his eyes and groaned, âFred and George; I should have known. But, I thought after the loads of crap that mum had put them through, they never would have sided with her.â
Harry wasnât worried about Fred and George any longer. He was too concerned with his dress robes, which were now dirty from the fall.
âSheâs going to kill me.â
âWho?â
âGinâŚmy dress robes are filthy.â He said, trying to rid himself of the stains.
âHold still. Iâll clean you up.â Charlie spoke a couple of cleaning charms and his suit was like new again.
âThanks mate,â Harry said as he admired his clean dress robes.
âWell, I guess thatâs the end of the line for your trying. Youâll just have to wait another hour or so until the ceremony starts.â Charlie began to walk back to the house, âweâd better find Hermione and let her know that youâre here.â
âCharlie, waitâŚâ Harry said as he ran to catch up with him. âI still need to get up there and see Ginny. I donât want to wait until the wedding.â
He sighed loudly, âDo you ever give up?â
âNot when it comes to Ginny, I donât.â Harry answered honestly.
Giving in one last time, Charlie said with a sigh, âfine. But weâre going to have to do this the hard way now. Straight through the house is our only option. Weâll just have to keep a sharp look out. Letâs go around to the front door. We have a greater chance of missing mum that way; she should be in the kitchen.â
Harry nodded and followed Charlie around to the front of the house. âOk, hang back a bit until I give you the signal.â
âOk.â
Charlie opened the door and looked around to make sure that the coast was clear. He walked across the hallway to the stairs and motioned for Harry.
Harry walked in cautiously, looking around and was able to make it safely to the stairwell. He let out a sigh of relief and started to climb the stairs behind Charlie, when voices caught them both.
âNot trying anything else now are we Harry?â
âYeah, I meanâŚwe wouldnât want anything else to happen.â
Harry and Charlie both turned around to see Fred and George standing there, taunting them.
âIâm not trying anything, guys. Iâm just trying to findâŚHermione.â Harry cleared his throat. âBy the way, what did you do to me?!â
âOhâŚyou like it, do you?â Fred smirked.
âItâs a new invention weâre working onâŚstill in the testing phase, of course.â George added.
âYeah, itâs called âHypno-Notesâ. Whatever is written on the note causes its reader to do exactly what it says.â
âRightâŚso if you wanted someone to fall in love with you-â
ââŚbut you donât want to wait to make a love potion-â
â-You just get one of these âHypno-Notesâ that says âI love you and Iâm so happy that you said that you love me too.â-â
âSo, you give it to whoever you want to fall in love with you and voilaâŚweâve got a couple of love birds on our hands.â Fred finished.
Realization dawned on Harry. âSo, when it said âhope you enjoy your napâ, it put me to sleep?â
Fred and George both smiled, âYep.â
âBrilliant, right?â asked George.
âI think youâre both going to be in big trouble if try to sell those to anyone.â Harry said.
âYeahâŚwell, we have had our fair share of problems with the Ministry over them. They donât want some of them to get into the wrong hands.â
âBut they only hypnotize you for a few minutes, thatâs all.â
âOnly a few minutes? I donât think I would have woken up as quickly as I did had Charlie notâŚfound me and woke me up.â Harry didnât really like this trick.
âNoâŚtrust us, you wouldâve woken up shortly after-â Fred said apologetically.
â-I was the first test subject for the nap note. Only out for five minutes.â George nodded.
Charlie interrupted the conversation to which Harry was quite thankful. âWell, Iâm sure Harry would love to hear more about this, but weâve got to find Hermione and then heâs got to finish getting ready for the wedding. And, I believe you two have some chairs to finish setting up. Am I right?â he said pulling Harry along.
Fred and George both frowned at Charlie and muttered, âyeah, yeah.â
âTry not to get into any more trouble Harry, alright?â
âYeah, weâd prefer you alive when you marry our baby sister.â
They walked away laughing heartily as Harry pleaded, under his breath, that they didnât have any more tricks up their sleeves for him.
Charlie and Harry were finally able to make it up the stairs to Ginnyâs room without any further interruptions. It was a good thing that they were able to bypass Mrs. Weasley completely; Fred and George were hard enough to escape from.
âOkâŚIâm going to peek in and see if Hermione is in Ginnyâs room. She should be. So, you hide in this closet until I can get her downstairs.â
âHow exactly do you plan on doing that?â Harry asked.
âYou just leave it to me. But, once youâve finished talking to Ginny about what it is that is so gosh darn important that you had to see her before the wedding, head down to the kitchen, that is after you tidy yourself up completely,â Charlie said looking at Harryâs hair, ââŚthatâs where Iâm sending Hermione. Got it?â
Harry nodded as he opened the nearest closet door and stepped in.
âLeave it open just a little so that you can hear when Hermione and I leave.â
âOk,â he said, closing the door but leaving it slightly ajar. He heard Charlie walk down the hallway to Ginnyâs room and knock on the door. Then, he heard his voice, muffled, as he asked for Hermione. A moment later, Harry heard Hermioneâs shoes, as she walked out of the room and into the hallway, closing a door behind her.
âI found Harry,â he heard Charlie say, âout by the pond, just like you said.â Harry cursed. Hermione knew him too well.
âThank Merlin. Well, where is he?â Hermione said shrilly.
âHeâs in the bathroom. He still had a bit of getting ready to do but he should be out shortly. He said as soon as heâs done, heâll meet you in the kitchen to see if you or Mrs. Weasley needed him to do anything else.â
âFine. Iâd better find Ron too and tell him that weâve found Harry. Thanks for your help Charlie,â Hermione said, giving him a warm hug.
âNo problem. Well, since thatâs taken care of, Iâll walk down with you to the kitchen. Iâve got to head back outside to make sure that Fred and George arenât tearing things to pieces. You canât leave them unsupervised for one moment; I donât know how they manage to run a shop, much less do it quite successfully.â
Harry heard them laugh and then listened more closely as the sound of their footsteps faded away. Once he couldnât hear them any longer, Harry opened the door slowly and peeked around the hallway. There was no one around, much to his delight.
He walked quietly down the hallway to Ginnyâs door and knocked on it lightly.
âWho is it?â he heard her call.
Harry turned the doorknob and said, âitâs me, Gin.â
âHarry?â she said as her face lit up with a smile and her breathing became quick.
He started opening the door, âyeahâŚIâm coming in-â
âNo!â Ginny ran to the door and pushed it shut quickly. As she did, Harryâs head hit it and he let out with a muffled groan.
âOwâŚâ he said, biting his lip, trying his best not to give himself away. âWhat did you do that for?â
Ginny spoke through the door. âHarry, you know you canât see me before the wedding.â
He grumbled, âyeah. So Iâve been told. Iâve tried everything I could think of to get up here to talk to you.â
A smile playing on her small face, âyou did?â
âYeah. Charlie tried helping me, but then I fell off the trellis, no thanks to your brothers.â
âAre you ok?â she asked frantically.
âWell, I was doing ok until you hit me in the head just now.â
âSorry, Harry. I know itâs a stupid tradition, but I donât want to jinx anything. Mum would be proud to know that Iâve finally come around to seeing her side of things.â
He smirked at Ginnyâs comment, but quickly moved on, âListen Gin, Iâve got to make this quick before anyone finds out where I am. I just wanted to make sure that you were ok. I got this strange feeling that you werenât doing too well; like you were worried or something.â
âYou could say that,â she said half laughing. âI was worried about you. Hermione said that you hadnât made it here yet, so I had her owl Ron to find out what was going on. Where were you Harry?â
âI just needed some time to myself to think things over; thatâs all. So, I apparated over to the pond.â He heard her take in a quivering breath.
âYour notâŚn-not backing out are youâŚHarry?â
âNo, Gin. No. I could never leave you. Iâm sorry if I scared you. I just needed to get some fresh air before everyone smothered me again.â He sighed, âI never knew weddings involved so much.â
She laughed weakly, âI know what you mean. With everything going on today, the only thing that I really wanted, I couldnât have. All I wanted was you, Harry. Iâm so glad that youâre here.â
âGin, thereâs no place that Iâd rather be than with you,â he said as he tried opening the door again.
âHarry! No. I already told you that you canât come in.â She was trying to push back on the door to close it.
âI wonât come in; I promise. Just stop pushing on the door for a second, ok?â
When he felt her stop trying to force the door to close, he opened it a little more and reached his hand through the opening. âGive me your hand.â
She brought her hand slowly to his, and felt his warm embrace as he locked his fingers with hers.
âGin, I love you and you are about to make me the happiest man on earth. In an hour, Iâm going to stand downstairs and see the most beautiful woman walk down the aisle and take my hand, just like this. Iâm going to look into your beautiful brown eyes and give my entire life to you and only you.â He felt her squeeze his hand slightly and smiled because he knew that she was too overcome with emotions to speak.
She wiped a tear away and sniffled quietly, âI love you Harry. You always seem to know exactly what I need.â
âWell, you did say that we were soul mates.â
She giggled lightly, âyeah, I did.â
Harry pulled her hand up slightly, as he lowered his head to give it a gentle kiss. He could just imagine her face, flushed and smiling lovingly. Oh how he desperately wanted to see her, but he respected her wishes.
âGinâŚIâm going to head downstairs now. Iâll see you soon, ok?â
âOk,â she said, barely letting his hand go. âI love you.â
âI love you too,â and down the stairs he went as she closed the door to finish getting ready.
-----------------------
The sun was beginning to set and there was a slight breeze in the air as Harry stood at the end of the aisle, with Ron by his side. He started to fidget a little as he heard the music start playing. Ron noticed instantly and patted his back.
âItâll be alright mate. This is the woman of your dreams remember? Despite the fact that she is my sister, you know.â
He chuckled a little and let his nervousness fade away. âThanks, Ron.â
Harry looked back down the aisle and saw Hermione walking towards them. He thought that she looked wonderful and he was betting good money that Ron was now having just as hard of a time standing there as he was. He smiled at her as she stood across the aisle from them and then turned to look back down the aisle.
A new song started to fill the air. As a surprise for Ginny, Harry had asked Hermione to have it played when she walked down the aisle. His heart melted as he looked up and saw her there on her fatherâs arm and heard these words:
âŚIâm alive, Iâm in love, you complete me
Now I see what love means
Itâs so unbelievable and I donât want to let it goâŚ
I feel like youâve always been forever a part of me
Itâs so unbelievable to finally be in love
Somewhere I never thought Iâd be.
He stood there watching her walk towards him. His eyes traveled up her body, noticing every detail of her features. When his eyes finally met hers, she was smiling back with tears welling up. She didnât even know that Harry had planned to have this song played.
A tear slowly rolled down her cheek; sheâd been trying to keep from crying all day, but she couldnât help but give in when she saw his face and witnessed this small gesture of his love for her.
Harry breathed deeply, his chest rising and falling heavily; her beauty overwhelmed him. Normally, Ginny was one for something simple, but todayâŚtoday she rendered him more than speechless, more than immovable; he couldnât even form a single thought.
Her dress was absolutely gorgeous. The boat neck of the gown draped on her shoulders, baring her creamy skin, as the bodice held to her slender figure. Past her torso, the dress fanned out in particular princess form, with her train trailing behind her.
Harry saw small jewels, red ones, placed daintily along the bottom of her dress. He was having a very hard time keeping himself from falling over, and as Ginny and Mr. Weasley approached him, his soon to be father-in-law placed a hand on Harryâs shoulder, steadying him.
Bringing his surroundings back into focus, Harry smiled at Mr. Weasley in thanks and watched him as he turned to his daughter. He lifted her veil, kissed her sweetly on her cheek and stepped back to look at her once more. Mr. Weasley smiled mistily at Ginny and wiped away a small strand of hair that had fallen. âMy baby girl is getting married.â
She sniffled a little, holding back a fresh batch of tears that were ready to pour. Her mouth trembled, forming a sad smile at him as she nodded in answer.
âI love you Ginny, my darling.â
âI love you too, daddy,â Ginny said as she leaned forward on her tiptoes to place a small kiss on his cheek.
He stood up straight again and glanced at Harry. âYou make sure to take very good care of my baby.â
Harry chuckled lightly as he heard Ginny whisper âDad!â and then nudge him in the side. âYou donât have anything to worry about, sir. I will do everything in my power to make sure that her life is a long and happy one.â
âI know you will, son,â Mr. Weasley said, embracing Harry. He then took Ginnyâs hand and placed it in Harryâs and smiled at the both of them before walking to his seat next to Mrs. Weasley, who was already crying.
------------------------
The ceremony seemed to go smoothly; no complications or impending danger to interrupt them. They had exchanged vows lovingly, mostly of the traditional nature, but with a few personal touches of their own added.
Their gaze was fixed on each other the whole time; both of them realizing just how thankful they were to even have this day come true. As they stood there transfixed, neither one of them heard the minister say, âyou may now kiss the brideâ.
Suddenly, laughter from their friends and family shook Harry out of the trance that he had been in.
Ron poked him in the back. âMate! Snap to.â
âHuh, wha-?â he stuttered, looking around to find out what he had just missed.
The minister looked back at both of them. âI said, you may now kiss the bride.â
âOhâŚOH!â his eyes grew wide; he couldnât believe that heâd missed that part. âRightâŚcanât forget that,â and a few of their guests giggled again while Mrs. Weasley proceeded to give Harry a quite indignant look.
Ron cleared his throat loudly and Harry looked at Ginny and whispered, âone moment.â He turned around to Ron who began making sure that his dress robes were straight and clean. He sprayed cologne on him lightly, and then gave him a little breath freshener⌠just in case. Reaching into his pockets, Ron pulled out a comb and mirror so that Harry could make sure that he looked sharp for his bride.
For the first few moments, Ginny stood there gaping at him, not believing that he just told her to hold on before he kissed her. But as he âprimpedâ himself, she couldnât help but laugh. She was laughing so much now that tears were falling again and everyone else roared in laughter with her.
Harry cleared his throat and turned around to face Ginny as if he hadnât just interrupted their wedding. âNow, where were we? AhâŚâ he said, remembering his place.
She was laughing too hard to concentrate on snogging her newly pronounced husband properly. He noticed this and cocked his head to one side, looking at her with a furrowed brow. His eyes quickly grew wide when a thought crossed his mind. Harry raised a hand to lift her veil and she fell silent at the look on his face. He wasnât playing around any longer; he was absolutely serious.
Her laughter slowly faded away, but the grin that had been affixed to her face still remained. She blushed as he touched her cheek and told her that he loved her.
âOh, HarryâŚâ and before she could get another word in edge wise, he pulled her close and kissed her passionately. The world that was around them now fell away into nothingness and they were the only two that existed. That is, until enough hooting and hollering from a select few, Fred and George included, brought them back to their senses.
Harry pulled away slightly, parting from Ginnyâs lips and he stared at her as she stood frozen with her head bowed back. She slowly opened her eyes, looking up at him and breathing heavily, âwow.â
Harry chuckled at her and they both straightened up as the minister cleared his throat. They turned around to a sea of faces that made up their guests and heard the minister announce, âI now give you Mr. and Mrs. Potter.â
Clapping erupted as Harry held out his arm for Ginny and she took it, letting him lead her back down the aisle.
---------------------
Harry and Ginny sat at the table attempting to eat a lovely meal. Unfortunately several people that proceeded to congratulate them constantly approached making it quite difficult to even get a bite.
Mr. Weasley stepped up behind Ginny and said, âmay I have this dance, sweetheart?â
Without turning around, she smiled and looked at Harry, âIâll be right back.â
He was able to finally tear away from Fred and George, who had been hounding him again about their âHypno Notesâ, to see Ginny and Mr. Weasley take the dance floor.
The piano ballad that was being played, lead them along as Harry saw her laughing and talking with her father. He could see Mr. Weasley trying his hardest to fight back the tears. Ginny said something to him again and Harry saw the words on her lips, âoh DaddyâŚâ and then she laid her head on his chest.
Harry decided that as soon as she finished this dance with her father, he wanted to dance with his newly wed wife. First dances are very importantâŚand I know she certainly thinks that they areâŚHarry thought. A smile formed at the corner of his mouth and he stood up and walked out towards them as the song ended.
Ginny kissed her fatherâs cheek compassionately and heard Harry as he spoke to him. âSir, may I cut in?â
âOh, by all means,â said Mr. Weasley taking a step back. âI am so proud that you are a part of our family. Of course, Iâve always thought of you as a son, but now, itâs official.â He smiled and hugged Harry tightly. âI love you son,â he said in a choked voice.
âI love you tooâŚDad.â Harry replied, as tears filled both of their eyes.
Ginny tapped Harry on the shoulder, âas happy as I am to see you and my father like this, I believe the next dance is ours, right?â she said, trying to lighten their spirits.
âYou certainly are right, GinâŚand Iâve got a treat for you.â Harry said.
âOhâŚanother treat? I feel so loved. So, tell me. What is it? Is it a special song by the band?â
Harry grabbed her by the waist and pulled her close. âNo, not by the band.â
âOhâŚis it my little swish-and-flick-song treat by the famous Mr. Potter?â
âMy darling, you know me too wellâŚâ
âNo, you know me too well. You know I love it when you do that.â Ginny smiled at him as he pulled his wand from his pocket and indeed, gave it a little swish and flick towards the sky. All around, everyone could hear the music that Harry had conjured.
âYou knowâŚI really do love that song that you picked for the wedding. Itâs absolutely beautiful.â
âAhâŚjust you wait. Listen to this,â he said with a smirk.
Here we are on earth together
Itâs you and I, God has made us fall in love, itâs true
Iâve really found someone like you
Will it safe, the love you feel for me, will it safe
That you will be by my side to see me through
Until my life is throughâŚ
They began to dance slowly and Harry relished in this feeling, her in his arms. He was so happy that he had the rest of his life to have her this way.
âŚIn my mind we can conquer the world in love
You and I. You and I. You and IâŚ
âHarryâŚI love this song.â
âI thought you might,â he spoke softly. âYou know, Iâm getting a little tired of having to talk to all of these people. All I want to do is whisk you away, right now. So, letâs do it; letâs go.â
âHarry, this is our wedding reception. We canât walk out. For heavenâs sake, weâre the guests of honor. I think someone might notice if we just left,â Ginny said, completely shocked that he would even suggest that they leave early.
âGin, we canât be expected to stay here until every last guest has left. Come on, weâll get to see everyone again in a couple of weeks after the honeymoon. Once the song ends and everyone else gets up to dance, I say that we catch Ron, Hermione and your family and tell them all goodbye, and head off. Sounds like a brilliant plan to me.â
âWell, you sure do think a lot of yourself, donât you? Having thought of this âbrilliant planâ.â she said raising an eyebrow. She considered his suggestion as she caught a glance at some of her relatives beaming at her ready to pounce on any opportunity to talk to her and her new husband. âWell, I suppose we would be hard to spot leaving if everyone was out on the dance floor.â
âOhâŚso youâre coming around to my side of things now, are you?â
âDonât get cocky with me, Mr. Potter.â Ginny narrowed her eyes at him. âWeâre living together now. So, you wonât be able to easily escape my wrath any longer.â
âEasy GinâŚIâm just teasing, you know that. Besides we should be enjoying our first dance, not trying to scare me witless.â
Ginny chuckled. âRight thenâŚletâs enjoy this moment a wee bit longer, then we can run off to doâŚother things.â
âWhy Mrs. Potter, I do believe that your innocent side is not as innocent as you make it out to be.â
âWell, youâll soon- ahâŚâ
âWhat? WHAT?â
A grin spread across her face again, âMrsâŚ.Potter. Mrs. Ginny Potter.â
Harry looked at her as if she was absolutely crazy. âWhat? You didnât think of this before?â
âYeah, I did. I mean I knew it worked that way but I never really let it sink in. Mrs. Ginny Potter.â Her smile grew wider. âAhâŚI love it.â
Harry laughed at her, âGin, you are absolutely wonderful.â He leaned down and kissed her, then she rested against him as they listened to the rest of the song.
âŚIâve found my strength in youâŚ
Cause in my mind you will stay here always, in love
You and I. You and I. You and I.
As everyone else got up to dance to the next song, Ginny and Harry slipped away to give their goodbyes to the Weasleys and Hermione, finally allowing him to whisk her away.
âSo, where are we going?â she asked as they grabbed their bags and headed out the front door.
âItâs a surprise.â
âWell, if youâre going to keep up with these surprises, I might just decide to keep you around,â she said raising an eyebrow.
Harryâs mouth gaped open in shock, âkeep me around, aye? Honey, you couldnât get rid of me even if you wanted to.â
Catching her off guard, he stole a kiss from her and Disapparated them both from the Burrow.
Mood Swings by belladonna_tb
6 months later:
âOut, out, OUT!â yelled Ginny as she slammed the bedroom door.
Harry stood, with a baffled look, at the door that was now two inches from his face.
âBut, GinâŚwhat did I do? I only said that dinner was fine. Dinner was⌠good, in fact.â He stared on for a moment more until he suddenly heard her footsteps near.
Harry smiled as she opened the door but it quickly faded away as he saw her expression. He flinched for a moment and saw a look worthy of Mrs. Weasley; pure anger was written all over her face. He opened his mouth to say something in his defense but Ginny prevented that.
She hurled a pillow and blanket at him and said with a clenched jaw, âSOFA!â and slammed the door again.
Harry sighed and shook his head as he trudged down the stairs towards their sitting room. He groaned as he looked pitifully at the sofa that he would be spending the night on. It was rather small; so small that with him lying down, his feet hung over the arm. Normally he would just make it bigger by casting an Engorgio spell, but seeing that his wand was still upstairs in the bedroom, he blew off that idea; he wasnât about to venture back up there to try and get it.
Harry tossed and turned trying to make the sofa as comfortable as possible but he wasnât having any luck. Finally giving in, he lay there staring at the ceiling.
What did I do? I donât get it, Harry sighed. He was frustrated with his current predicament. It wasnât until half an hour later that he was able to drift off to sleep.
Somewhere around 1:00 a.m., Ginny quietly opened the bedroom door and crept downstairs. Tiptoeing over to the sofa, she watched Harry as he slept quite uncomfortably. She sighed and hung her head, upset at her temper and the way she had treated him earlier.
I donât understand; whatâs the matter with me? He didnât even do anything wrong, the poor thing.
With a flick of her wand, she whispered âEngorgioâ, making the sofa large enough for two people to sleep comfortably. She quietly sat down on the edge, desperately trying not to make any noise. Reaching up to his face, she let her hand gently caress his cheek and then move upwards to run her fingers through his hair.
Harry only stirred a little but muttered something under his breath. âGinâŚâm sorry.â
Her heart broke as she heard him speak. âOhâŚHarry!â she said as she buried her head in his chest.
âOof,â he jolted, finally waking up. The scent of wildflowers and an ocean of red hair consumed him.
âGin? Whatâs wrong?â he asked groggily.
âHarry, Iâm so sorry. I donât know whatâs come over me. I shouldnât have pushed you out of the room.â
Harry sat up and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. âShh, shh. Itâs all right.â He stroked her hair and she began to calm down.
âYou donât have to worry about anything, Gin. Everything is fine. Weâre here now, in each otherâs arms; thatâs all that matters.â
With a quivering lip, she asked, âAre you sure? I meanâŚI was such a stupid git for doing that to you.â
Harry pulled back from her, holding her head in both of his hands. For a long moment, he looked into her deep brown eyes and tried to calm her as much as he could.
âYou are not a stupid git. You are the most beautiful woman that I will ever meet.â He leaned forward and kissed her with intensity. He smiled against her lips as he felt her melt in his arms.
âThere; better now, right?â he said as she slipped her head down to the crook of his neck.
She inhaled the scent of him all around her. Harry always smelled like fresh air and wood. After years of Quidditch, it was no surprise that he did.
âMhmm,â she muttered.
âGood. Now, how about we go upstairs so that we can both get a good nightâs rest?â
She whimpered in response to his suggestion.
âNo?â he frowned.
âCan we just stay here, Harry? I just want you to hold me,â she said as she looked up into his eyes.
âHoney, we can do whatever you want. I just didnât want you to be uncomfortable. This sofa isnât the greatest for sleeping, especially since itâs so-âŚhey, what happened to the sofa?â Harry didnât notice until now that it wasnât small any more.
Ginny blushed, âI couldnât bare you sleeping on that small thing; plus I had every intention of curling up next to you.â
Harry smiled warmly at her. âCome here then,â he said as he patted the sofa next to him and moved over.
âOn your back, Potter,â she said with a brazen tone.
He grinned and did as she said. Harry watched her climb onto the sofa and drape her body over him. She snuggled close to him, resting her head on his chest and intertwining their legs. He stroked her hair as she hummed softly and within ten minutes, they were both asleep.
--------------------------------
Two Weeks Later
âHa! Checkmate!â Ron grinned across the table at Harry.
âI shouldâve known youâd win. You always do.â Harry chuckled as he glanced over to see Ginny and Hermione in the sitting room, chatting busily.
Ron hadnât noticed Harry looking their way. âSo, you up for another game?â
Harry turned back around to Ron and shook the thoughts from his head. âEr⌠yeah, I guess. I mean we both know youâre just going to kick my arse again.â
âYouâre probably right about that, but at least you put up a good fight.â
They began the next round and Harry was already losing miserably; Ron was barely even trying.
âWell, you did put up a good fight before. Whatâs got your mind so preoccupied?â he said observing his mateâs focused gaze not on the game but on Ginny.
âErâŚoh, itâs nothing.â
âHarry, donât try to tell me itâs nothing. My queen clobbered you after only five minutes into the game. Now tell me, whatâs going on? You and Ginny having problems already? You know, Mum will kill you, not too mention all of us Weasley men. We donât take it too well if someone hurts our baby sister.â
âHuh? What? No! We arenât having any problems. WellâŚnot really.â
âYeah, I believe that. Now, are you going to spill it or am I going to have to force it out of you?â Ron had very little patience and right now Harry was really putting it to the test.
Harry focused his attention back on Ron.
âRon, does HermioneâŚyou knowâŚbecome moody often?â
A little confused at first, Ron didnât answer. Instead, he stared at Harry for a moment and then finally woke from his stupor.
âHarry, youâve known Hermione just as long as I have. Sheâs moody all the time. Whatâs all this about? I thought we were talking about you and Ginny?â
Sighing heavily, he said, âWe are. Iâm just trying to make a point.â Harry paused before continuing, âGinnyâs been acting a bit⌠odd lately.â
âOdd?â Ron asked with a puzzled look.
âYeahâŚlike two weeks ago, we were getting ready for bed and-â
âWhoaâŚHarry, I really donât need to hear about this. For heavenâs sake, youâre talking about my sister!â
âOh shut up, Ron. Thatâs not what Iâm talking about,â he said. âAnyway, we went into the bedroom and we were just talking like normal when she asked me what I thought about the dinner sheâd made. I told her that it was fine.â
Ronâs eyes grew big, âOoohh! Big mistake right there. Never tell a woman that anything is just fine.â
âYeah, well, I realized that only a little too late. Then I tried to make things better, so I said, âdinner was good.ââ
Harry saw Ron shudder at what heâd just said. âWhat?â
âLet me guess. She kicked you out and you had to sleep on the sofa, didnât you?â
Surprised at the fact that Ron knew exactly what happened, he stammered, âY-yeah. How did you know?â
Ron shook his head at Harry. âAfter my first couple of screw ups with Hermione, I learned to keep my mouth shut. She kicked me out to the sofa every time I made her angry, too. Itâs amazing, the powers that they hold over us.â Ron stopped after thinking about what heâd just admitted and spoke quickly trying to cover his tracks. âBut donât you dare tell Hermione that I said that. If she knew, my life would be miserable for the rest of my days.â
Harry chuckled at his best mate. âNo worries Ron. I wonât tell her.â
âSo,â he picked back up. âHow long did it take Ginny to finally let you back in?â
âThatâs just it,â said Harry in a whisper. Even though he and Ron were in the dining room, it wouldnât take much for Hermione and Ginny to hear their conversation.
âThat same night that she kicked me out, she came downstairs and started crying and saying that she shouldnât have done that to me.â He raised his brow, âAnd then, she said that she didnât know what had come over her. Iâm telling you, this just isnât normal. Ginny didnât used to be like this.â
âWell mate,â said Ron, sympathizing with him, âthings do change once you get married.â
âNoâŚshe didnât even do this after we got married. It didnât start until a few weeks ago. It was completely out of the blue.â Harry paused before speaking again. âI donât think sheâs feeling well. I think she needs to go see a Healer.â
Ron was confused now, âSee a Healer over mood swings?â
âItâs not just that. There were a couple of times this week when I woke up and she was already in the loo. It sounded like she was sick. So, I knocked on the door and asked her if everything was all right. She said things were just fine; that she thought she had just had some bad food.â
Ron frowned. âThat is a bit odd.â He shrugged it away though. âIâm sure thereâs nothing to worry about. Ginny rarely gets sick.â
Falsely agreeing with him, Harry nodded slightly. âMaybe youâre right.â
------------------------------------
âThat is a lovely dress, Hermione,â said Ginny as she admired Hermioneâs gift from Ron.
âThanks. Ron got it for me when we were shopping in Diagon Alley a few days ago. Iâm telling you, Iâve got him wrapped around my finger,â she said, holding up her pinky finger.
âSo, he wised up after you kicked him out of the bedroom a few times, aye?â
She chuckled, âyeah. Heâs caught on quicker than I thought he would have. You know how thick-headed your brother can be.â
Ginny gave a small smile and sat quietly; she glanced in Harryâs direction every once in a while. He and Ron had been playing wizardâs chess for the past half hour, while she and Hermione were idly chatting.
Hermione took note that Ginny had gone quiet, âsomething the matter?â
âHuh?â she said as she moved her attention away from them. âWhy do you ask?â
âYou just seem a little quiet today, thatâs all. And to be perfectly honest, you look a little pale.â Hermione frowned as she observed Ginny closely.
âOh, Iâm fine; nothing to worry about. Iâve just been a little sick this week. I think I got some bad food the other day.â
âAre you sure thatâs all it is?â
Ginny hung her head and drew a deep breath. âI hope thatâs all it isâŚbut Iâm not sure. Did I tell you that a couple of weeks ago I kicked Harry out of the bedroom?â
Thrown by her change in topics, Hermione looked at her confused and shook her head.
âYeah, well, I got upset because he told me that dinner was fine, so I kicked him out.â
She was impressed, âWow, Iâve never kicked Ron out for anything that small, unless, of course, I worked really hard on that particular meal.â
âExactly; it wasnât anything special, just a normal dinner but I got upset all the same.â
âHaving some mood swings are we?â Hermione teased.
âTell me about it, because not even two hours later, I was downstairs crying in his arms, apologizing for treating him like that.â She looked up with misty eyes, âHermione, I donât know what has come over me. Iâm a little worried but I donât want to alert Harry because heâll become frantic.â
Hermione was a more than a little concerned at this news. âGinny have you gone to see a nurse or a Healer at St. Mungoâs yet?â
âI donât think itâs that big of a deal.â
âI think it is. As a matter of fact, the more I think about it, the mood swings and sicknessâŚis it in the mornings that you get sick?â
âUsually, yeahâŚbut whatâs that got toâŚâ she looked at Hermione who now had wide eyes, like she was trying to give her an unclear hint. âWhat?â
âHonestly Ginny, are you really that clueless as to what might be wrong with you?â Ginny was looking at her confused as ever.
âDonât you think you might beâŚyou knowâŚpregnant?â she whispered so that Ron and Harry wouldnât be able to hear them.
Her eyes went wide with fright, âNo! I canât be âŚ. Iâm taking the potion. I have been since before we got married.â
âYou sure that you havenât missed taking it once or twice?â Hermione asked.
She was looking quite worried now, âI donât think so.â Ginny was trying to remember but with this thought plaguing her mind, she was having trouble concentrating. âI canât remember, but I really donât think Iâve missed taking it.â
âWell, you never know. I really think you ought to make an appointment at St. Mungoâs.â
âSurely I canât beâŚyou know.â She looked a little worried at the thought that she might be pregnant.
âIs it so bad that you might be a Mum?â asked Hermione.
Ginny thought about her mother having to put up with all of those boys and how she was always raving mad at them for one reason or another. She seemed like she never got much rest with all of them up to their eyeballs in antics.
She whimpered and Hermione instantly knew what she was thinking about.
âJust because your Mum had a small litter of her own, doesnât mean that you will, unless you want that many kids. But it also doesnât mean that you will have the same problems raising yours as she did. BesidesâŚhaving a baby will bring so much more joy to your life, even more than you already have⌠or so Iâve heard.â
Harry and Ginny had talked about having kids one day and she knew that he was willing to wait as long as she needed to, until she was ready. She also remembered that when they started talking about it, his face lit up with pride and joy at the fact of having a little bundle of their own. Ginny had to admit, she really wouldnât mind having a baby; she just never thought that it would be this soon after theyâd gotten married.
âIt would be nice, wouldnât it?â she asked, finally coming around to the idea.
Hermione nodded with a smile on her face.
âMaybe I should make an appointment next week.â She thought a moment more, âHermione?â
âYeah?â
âWould you mind going with me? I just donât know how Iâll take it, when they tell me that I amâŚor that Iâm not.â Ginny had already started to warm up to the idea that she might be pregnant and she was dreading how she might react if they suddenly told her that she wasnât pregnant.
With an understanding smile, Hermione said, âOf course Iâll go if you want me to. But donât want Harry with you instead?â
âNot yet. I want to be certain that I am pregnant before I say anything about this to him. I donât want to get his hopes up if Iâm not,â she said as she looked over at him and he smiled back at her mouthing, âI love you.â She smiled in response and did the same.
âYou donât want to get his hopes upâŚmuch like yours are now?â
She sighed deeply, âI couldnât bare his disappointment if Iâm not.â Ginny looked back at her with a sad smile.
âWell, letâs not think that way then. You just owl them tomorrow and get an appointment for next week and then tell me when. Weâll tell Ron and Harry that we are going out for lunch and shopping so that they wonât suspect anything.â
Ginny nodded in agreement as she desperately tried to steer her thoughts away from the matter at hand.
-------------------------------
âCalm down Ginny. Itâll be all right,â came Hermioneâs voice from the fireplace. The image of her face was bouncing around the flames in front of Ginny.
âHow is it going to be all right? I donât know what Iâm going to do.â She broke into tears as she knelt in front of the fireplace talking to her best mate.
Hermione rolled her eyes, âGinny, this isnât the end of the world. Honestly, youâd think that bursting into tears would be the last thing that youâd be doing right now.â
âI canât help it! Iâm an emotional wreck!â She cried as she wiped her tears away with the back of her hands.
Desperately trying to move her off of her crying bout, Hermione asked, âSo, when will Harry be home?â
âSome time around 7:00 pm,â Ginny sniffled.
âWell, have you decided how youâre going to do it?â she said with a grin.
âHermione, I donât know if I can. Iâm so wound up right now; I donât know how Iâm going to be able to control myself.â Ginny was so frantic with worry that she started to cry again.
âYouâll be fine. Listen to me,â she said trying to keep Ginny from bursting into sobs again. âJust do what we had talked about originally. Keep it comfortable and relaxed, nothing fancy or out of the ordinary or heâll suspect something is wrong. OK?â
With a shuddering sigh, Ginny said, âOK.â
âIâd better go. Ron will be home shortly and if he sees me talking to you, heâll ask me a million questions and I really donât feel like coming up with another bogus story to tell him right now. Good luck sweetie; itâll all be fine, I promise.â
With a small pop, Hermione was gone leaving Ginny with her thoughts again.
Two very nervous hours later, Ginny thought she might have a mental breakdown. She was never one to be nervous about anything. She was always a very collected and controlled person. Well, controlled sometimes; her temper did like to flare up a bit.
Ginny chuckled at her own thought. Her temper flared up a bitâŚyeah right. Her temper flared up quite often. There was no doubt that she took after her mother in that aspect of things.
The clock on the mantle chimed 7:00 and Ginny suddenly began fidgeting. This is insane, she thought. Just get a hold of yourself, you can do this.
She settled herself onto the sofa and tried to remain calm as she waited for Harry to come home. As she sat there, she noticed how sleepy she really was. She hadnât slept very well last night; sheâd even been up since dawn.
Fifteen minutes later, Harry still hadnât made it in and Ginnyâs eyes slowly closed, giving in to her wave of sleepiness.
---------------------------------
A small pop came from the hallway. Harry had finally made it home; however he was much later than he had originally told Ginny that he would be.
âHeyâŚIâm home. Sorry Iâm so late,â he said as he put down his bag and took off his robe.
âWork was really crazy today. Tonks had a rough time with a case that sheâd been working on, so I was asked to help her out. We didnât get things finished up until a little while ago.â
Harry walked in to the kitchen and didnât see her around. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of two small flickers of light and he turned to make his way to the dining room, where it was coming from.
âMerlin,â he said as he noticed that she had prepared a romantic meal for them. Two plates of food were still sitting on the table, both of them untouched.
Have I forgotten something? Itâs not our anniversary and itâs not anyoneâs birthday, Harry thought as he tried recalling anything else that he could have possibly missed. Whatever this is for, sheâs going to kill me.
Harry saw that the candles must have been lit over an hour ago as the wax had melted far down the sides.
âGin?â he called out. âWhere are you, love?â
As he walked in to the sitting room, he found her curled up in one corner of the sofa, fast asleep. Her arms were lying on the armrest, using them as pillows, while her legs were slightly stretched out across the sofaâs span, next to her.
He sighed as he saw her napping there. He knew sheâd been waiting for him to arrive home with obvious hopes of enjoying his company this evening.
âGin?â he asked, lightly rubbing her shoulder, attempting to wake her up.
She whimpered softly, making Harry smile at the sound.
âGin, love? Wake up.â
A frown formed on her face and she continued to keep her eyes closed tight. âUh uh,â she mumbled and shifted her head trying to make herself more comfortable.
âArenât you hungry?â he asked.
She shook her head, still half asleep and not really caring about anything else at the moment.
Harry sighed with a sad smile. He truly hoped that when she did wake up, she wouldnât be all that angry with him.
He bent down and put one arm around her back as he snaked the other arm under her knees and pulled her off the sofa into his embrace.
She shifted slightly, unconsciously wrapping her arms around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder as he took her up to bed.
-----------------------------------
Ginny woke the next day to the bright sunlight that spilled through the windows. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, trying to clear them and recall exactly what had happened last night. The last thing that she remembered was that she was waiting on Harry to come home from work. She noticed, however, that somehow she had made her way upstairs to their bedroom.
She looked around and didnât see Harry anywhere. Admittedly, she was quite worried. Did he even come home at all last night? Ginny thought.
Just then, her stomach started to growl. She remembered that she hadnât eaten any dinner since she was waiting for him. She glanced over to the clock on the wall and noticed that it was 10 oâclock.
Merlin, I never sleep this late, she thought. Harry mustâve gotten home late last night and already left for work again. Ginny sighed in disappointment. She had planned a big evening for the two of them and she fell asleep before heâd even gotten there.
She felt miserable. All this meant was that now she would spend yet another day worried and nervous; she just knew that sheâd never hear the end of it from Hermione. Ginny rolled her eyes at the thought of having to explain to her that she still hadnât said anything to Harry.
All of a sudden, she heard something crash in the hallway, just behind the bedroom door. Ginny jumped, quickly sitting upright; she franticly searched for her wand but couldnât find it anywhere near. She clung to the sheets wishing she had some form of protection.
Ginny watched as the door slowly opened and revealed Harry, backing through the door carrying a tray in hand. As he turned around, he noticed that she was awake and smiled brightly at her.
âGood morning, love. Did you sleep well?â
âBloody hell, Harry. What was that?â she asked, still shocked from the crash that sheâd heard.
âI love you too, darling,â he grinned cheekily.
âHarry-â Ginny began to scold him for not answering her question.
âI accidentally dropped something that was on the tray.â
He sat it down on the edge of the bed and walked back towards the door to clean up the mess that heâd made. A flick of his wand later, Harry came back with flowers in hand.
âI meant to give these to you in a vase, alongside your breakfast, but seeing as how Iâve broken the vaseâŚâ he trailed off as he crawled onto the bed and kissed Ginny, tasting her sweet lips and feeling her warm breath against his skin.
He handed her the beautiful white lilies and turned to pull the tray near her.
âHungry?â
She smiled at her husband and then looked at the heaping plate of food that he had prepared.
âIâm famished,â she said as she began to eat a piece of toast.
âWell, Iâm not surprised; you didnât have any dinner last night.â
Dinner, she thought, shoot. âOh Harry, Iâm so sorry. I wanted us to have a nice quiet evening and I fell asleep before you could ever make it home.â Tears started to well up in her eyes as disappointment fell across her face.
âShhâŚâ Harry said, trying to calm her. â Itâs ok. Iâm the one who should be apologizing, not you. I didnât get home until 9:00 last night and when I found you on the sofa, I hated to bother waking you up. You did appear to be very resistant to that though, even to eat. So, I just brought you up to bed.â
He caressed her cheek, wiping away a tear with his thumb. She reveled in his touch; it felt like it had been so long since theyâd just spent the day in each otherâs arms. He smiled at her as she closed her eyes and tilted her head into his hand.
âNowâŚâ his voice broke through the sweet silence, âeat your breakfast. Youâre starving, remember?â
She eyed him carefully and pulled the plate back toward her, smiling brightly.
âIâm going to jump in the shower while you eat.â Harry moved towards the loo when she called out to him.
âWha rnt ooo af urk?â she mumbled with a mouth full of food.
âVery lady like, Gin,â he chuckled, seeing her stuff her mouth full again. âI owled them earlier this morning and told my boss that I was taking the rest of the week off to spend some time with my wife.â
Ginny dropped the bacon that was in her hand and swallowed the mouthful that sheâd been chewing.
âOh HarryâŚyou didnât have to do that.â
âI know that I didnât have to, but I wanted to.â He flashed her a quick smile and made his way to the loo.
She watched him as he walked away and suddenly heard his voice again, âEat,â and he closed the door.
Ten minutes later, Harry walked out of the loo rubbing his head furiously with a towel.
âFeel better now?â Ginny asked.
âLoadsâŚyou?â he asked nodding towards a now empty plate.
She sighed contentedly, âUh huh. I was just about to take this downstairs,â she said, picking up the tray.
âWhy donât you let me take that,â Harry said as he grabbed her wrist.
âOh, well arenât we the gentleman?â
âAlways, love. Always.â
She chuckled and grinned at Harry. âOk, thenâŚitâs my turn for a shower. Iâll be out shortly,â Ginny said as she kissed his cheek and walked away.
--------------------------------
Ginny finished her shower and walked into the bedroom. She grabbed her favorite pair of shorts and a camisole top that Harry loved and threw them on.
She looked around the room a little puzzled; Harry hadnât made it back upstairs yet.
It doesnât take you that long to put the tray in the kitchen and come back. She wondered what was going on, but decided that sheâd wait for him to come back instead. The bed looked too inviting to pass up and all she really wanted to do was stay there for the rest of the day, right next to him.
She lay down on her side propping her head up on her left hand.
Harry walked in a minute later and saw her lying there with the sun shining across her vibrant red hair.
âMy GodâŚâ he said, frozen in place. âYou are so beautiful.â
He caught her by complete surprise with his words. It was amazing what he could do to her with such a simple thing. Her eyes welled up with tears again and she knew that now was the time to tell him.
âHarryâŚthereâs something that I need to tell you,â Ginny choked on her tears.
âIs something wrong?â he asked, rushing over to her side.
She sat upright, âNoâŚno, nothingâs wrong. Itâs- itâs just something âŚimportant,â her nervousness had suddenly come back with full force.
âOk. What is it that you want to tell me?â
She swallowed roughly, âHarry, do you remember a few months ago, when we talked about having a baby one day?â
âYeah,â he nodded. âI said that we could have kids whenever you were ready.â He thought for a moment and raised his brow, âWhy? Do you think that you are ready to start trying to have kids now?â
She let her head fall and whispered, âYeah.â
His eyes lit up in excitement, but noticed how she was still trying to hide her face.
âAre you sure youâre ready? You donât seem like you are,â Harry said, concerned.
She looked up with wide eyes, âNoâŚI am, really. Itâs âŚer⌠just thatâŚermâŚMerlin, I canât do this.â
âCanât do what, Gin?â Harry asked even more confused.
âI canât break this to you slowlyâŚIâm just going to get straight to the point, ok?â
Harry nodded his agreement.
âThe other day when Hermione and I said that we were going out to lunch and then shopping in Diagon Alley, we didnât really do any of it. âŚShe went with me to St. Mungoâs.â Ginny breathed deeply trying to gain as much confidence as she could.
âSt. Mungoâs?â
âI had an appointmentâŚâ
Harryâs brow furrowed even more; he really wasnât putting any of this together.
âHarryâŚIâm pregnant,â Ginny said, closing her eyes.
When she didnât hear him say anything, she peeked open one eye in hopes that he hadnât passed out. Instead, he was sitting on the bed, stiff as a board with his mouth hanging open and eyes wide.
âFor heavenâs sake, Harry, say something.â
He swallowed hard, âSomething.â
Ginny rolled her eyes at him, âVery funny. You know what I mean.â
âYou- Youâre reallyâŚ?â
She nodded slowly and bit her lip.
His gaping mouth finally closed as it turned into a mile wide grin. He leapt over towards her and pushed her back onto the bed, kissing her with such fierce desire.
When she was finally able to catch her breath, she looked at him with questioning eyes, âSo, youâre not upset?â
âUpset?! How can I be upset?! Iâve never been happier in my entire life.â
âWell, hold that thought then⌠because you might still be upset by the time I finish.â
âWhat could I possibly be upset about, Gin?â Harry asked, not believing for one moment that anything could bring him off this high.
She took one more deep, steadying breath, âWeâre having twins.â
A look of shock came across his face again, but it was quickly replaced with another proud smile.
âMerlin⌠I love you!â
She burst into laughter filled with tears, âYou mean, youâre really ok with this?â
âLove, Iâm more than ok with this. Youâve just made me the proudest father on-â he stopped before completing his sentence.
âWhat? OhâŚI knew you wouldnât like this. What have I gotten us into?â Ginny covered her face.
âIâm- Iâm going to be a Daddy! Iâm going to be a Daddy!!â Harry exclaimed and leaned down to kiss her hands.
She slowly moved them away from her face only to be covered in kisses by Harry. Ginny giggled as he kissed her jaw line and worked his way down her neck to her collarbone, across her shoulders and down her arms.
He didnât stop until he reached her stomach, staring at it for a moment. He looked back up at her face briefly and then back down again.
She looked at him perplexed, until she felt him wrap his arms around her hips. He kissed her belly, making her giggle softly and then rested his head just over her bellybutton.
His actions touched her more than any other could have as he pulled her nearer to him. She moved her legs and placed them in between his.
For the rest of the afternoon, they both laid there in one anotherâs embrace, her hair fanned out across the pillow as she ran her fingers, soothingly, through his; both of them perfectly happy that they would come to be new parents, very soon.
A/N: SoâŚ.off you goâŚplease REVIEW. Iâd really like loads of feedback.
Thanks so much for all of you who are continuing on with this story and I hope youâve enjoyed it.
So, click that little box below and leave me a review, please. THANKS! XD
So I Married A Hormonal Pregnant Woman by belladonna_tb
Author's Notes:
This chapter is considerably shorter than all of my other chapters for one reason in particular. I had originally intended on, what is now, Ch. 7 and 8 to be one chapter, but it would have been far too long. So, I had to split it up...and this was the only good place that I could stop at. Just thought you'd all like to know...since it's probably about 5000 words less than what I normally write....but Ch. 8....really makes up for it. It turned out longer than I had planned.
Anywho....you know the drill. Read and review please. I always love to hear from those reading my story. I really appreciate everyone who has really stuck with this story.
Ch. 9 should be the last one. I'm about to start writing it. So, unless any plot bunnies attack me, #9 will be the end of my beloved story.
[6 months later:]
âDonât you agree, George?â asked Fred.
âAbsolutely. Thatâs a brilliant idea!â George chimed in.
Ginny rolled her eyes at her brothers. She didnât know how much more of this that sheâd be able to take.
âFor the last time, I am not naming my children Fred and George. Besides, Iâm having a boy and a girl, not two boys. How many times do I have to tell you this?â
âIâll say a few, but no matter, we can fix that problem. Fred and Georgette it is,â grinned Fred.
âGeorgette?!â chided George. He narrowed his eyes at his brother and continued, âNah! How about George and Freida?â He turned his attention towards Ginny waiting for her approval.
âFREIDA?!â Fred scoffed.
âYou two can beg or fight all you want but I am not, in any way, naming them after you. Just my luck, theyâll turn out to be like their uncles,â Ginny closed her eyes and shook her head at the thought of it.
I hope I didnât just jinx myself.
Fred and George simply smiled mischievously.
âWhat?â said Ginny, perplexed. But, she caught on quickly, âNo you donât! Am I going to have to purposely steer clear of the both of you so that you donât corrupt them?â
The twins jumped back in shock.
âUs? Corrupt-â Fred said astounded.
â-Our precious niece and nephew?â George finished.
âWe would never do that!â both of them chorused.
âMhmm⌠I donât believe that for one second.â Ginny had lived with them for enough years to know exactly how their devious minds worked.
At that moment, Harry walked over to where his wife and brothers-in-law had been chatting for the last ten minutes.
âAre you two tormenting my wife again?â he asked, placing a small kiss on her cheek. He wrapped his left arm around her back and rested his right hand on her growing belly.
âWhat is it with the accusations tonight?â Fredâs mouth dropped open in shock.
âDo you two really have that little faith in us?â George asked.
âYes,â Harry and Ginny said in unison.
The look of shock that crossed the twinsâ faces made them lose control of the laughter that theyâd been desperately trying to hold in.
âYou two are just insufferable.â
âIâve never been so insulted.â
âOh wait,â Ginny said, her voice still thickly coated with laughter. She caught George by the arm as he and Fred turned to leave.
âWeâre only joking with you,â she said, pulling him into a gentle hug. âBut Iâm still not naming them after you.â
âWell, I guess we really donât have a say in the matter, now do we?â questioned Fred.
Harry clapped him on the back, âNope. Sorry mate. I donât even have that much say in the matter,â he whispered his last statement, so that he could avoid Ginnyâs wrath. Unfortunately, he didnât.
âHey! I heard that!â Ginny shot Harry a disbelieving look. âIâll have you know that youâve got a bigger say so in this than youâre letting on to everyone. If I didnât know any better, Iâd say that youâre trying to paint me as the picture of a hormonal, pregnant wife.â
Fred and George must have noticed her anger building because they quickly snuck away to the kitchen to join the others.
Harry began to edge toward the nearest corner. âGin, I was only joking. I was just tr-trying to make Fred understand that thereâs no way that the babies would be named after them,â he said, but was suddenly caught off guard when he stumbled over something that was lying next to the door and fell, instinctively covering his head with his arms.
âGin! For the love of God, donât hurt me. Remember the babies! Besides, you want to have more later, donât you? Please, please⌠donât hurt me!â he begged.
She stood there for a minute, in silence, thinking about what heâd just said about having more kids later, when she burst into fits of laughter.
âGin?â Harry asked as he brought one arm down enough so that he could see her. Realizing she was doubled over in laughter, he moved both of his arms down and looked around to see what made him fall over.
While silently cursing all umbrellas, seeing as that is what heâd just tripped on, he looked up at her.
âI donât see whatâs so funny,â frowned Harry.
Ginny tried to speak as she gasped for breath. âWell, you⌠ought to be in my place right now⌠because you look hilarious,â she said, roaring with laughter again.
He shot her a hurt look, not believing what she had just said.
âHonestly, Harry,â Ginny said as her laughter slowly faded away. âJust look at you, tripping over an umbrella and then cowering in the corner with your arms shielding your face. Itâs all quite funny.â
âI should say itâs not,â Harry argued as he stood up brushing dust and dirt off of him.
âOh, Harry, just calm down,â Ginny said as she reached out and slowly brushed her hands over his broad shoulders.
His breathing finally came in an even, steady rhythm and he leaned down, resting his forehead against hers.
âIâm sorry for saying that I didnât have any say in naming the babies. I shouldnât have.â
âNo, you shouldnât have. But, itâs all right. We hormonal wives do have a tendency to go easy on our husbandsâŚonce in a while,â she smiled back at him.
Harry smiled weakly at his wife, while making a mental note to be careful about what he said and did while she was pregnant. He really couldnât afford any more big surprises. If this kept up, heâd be checking into St. Mungoâs before she did.
âAhemâŚâ Mrs. Weasley sounded from across the hall. âDo you two dears plan on joining us any time soon?â
âOhâŚyes maâam. Weâll be right there.â
âHarry, dear? How many times must I say it? I insist on you calling me Mum,â she smiled and walked back in to the kitchen.
âYesâŚMum,â he whispered.
Ginny giggled at him again.
âWell, you certainly find me extremely amusing today, donât you?â Harry asked, raising an eyebrow.
âVery,â she replied with a smirk. âNow, how about we go and join in the festivities. After all, it is our anniversary that they are celebrating.â
Harry flashed one of his brilliant smiles and leaned down to kiss her gently.
âSo,â he started and held out his arm for her to take. âDoes this mean that I can name the twins whatever I like?â
Ginny didnât miss the devious tone coating his voice.
âJust as long as itâs something that I like. And for your future reference,â she paused, ââŚRoonil Wazlib is not a name that I fancy⌠nor is anything else that my brothersâ Spell-Checking quills can come up with, once the charm starts to wear off.â
âUghâŚthere goes all the fun,â Harry said letting his smile fade away.
âIâm telling you,â Ginny began, âI wonât need any practice raising children. Between my brothersâ antics, Ronâs tantrums and your willingness to play along, I feel like I have four kids already.â
Harry choked with laughter and rolled his eyes at her assessment as they walked into the kitchen.
-----------------------------
It had now been two hours since Harry and Ginny had arrived at the Burrow. They had to come by way of Harryâs broom, since Apparating wasnât the suggested method of transportation for pregnant women. Not only that, but they were running late as well, so muggle transportation was another alternative that was crossed off the list.
Now, they all sat around the kitchen table, pleasantly full from the meal that Mrs. Weasley had prepared. They were celebrating Harry and Ginnyâs first anniversary, which was technically tomorrow, and the announcement of Ron and Hermioneâs engagement.
âWell,â Mrs. Weasley started. âAll I have to say is that itâs about time that you asked Hermione, Ron. Itâs been too long coming. And you know how I donât like the fact that the two of you are already living together but you always were hard-headed.â
âMum!â Ron said, looking shocked.
âWell you are.â
âCan we move on to another subject, please?â Ron pleaded as he looked around the table for someone to come to his rescue.
Ginny obliged, since all Fred and George, and everyone else for that matter, could do was to snigger at Ronâs uncomfortable state.
âSo, Mum. I had my seven month check up today at St. Mungoâs.â
âAhâŚand is everything still going well with my grandchildren?â Mrs. Weasley asked as she reached out and lightly patted Ginnyâs belly.
Ginny rolled her eyes in annoyance. She only liked it when one person touched her stomach and that was Harry. Ron was going to owe her big time for this.
âYes. The Healers say that everything appears to be fine and right on schedule.â
A bright smile flashed across Mrs. Weasleyâs face.
âOhâŚIâm just so excited; I can hardly wait,â she exclaimed as she got up from her seat and walked over to draw both Harry and Ginny into a tight hug, pressing their heads into her sides.
âMum,â came Ginnyâs muffled voice. âWe need air.â
She patted them on the shoulders and released them.
âI never thought that you two would be the first to give me grandchildren. For as long as you and Fleur have been married,â she said turning to Bill, âIâd have thought you wouldâve been the first to bring grandchildren into the Weasley family.â
Ginny chuckled as she watched Bill choke on his butterbeer at the sudden change of attention towards him.
âMumâŚyou know that Fleur and I work a lot. Weâre too busy to think about having kids right now. Thatâs exactly why she couldnât come to dinner with me; sheâs working.â
âWell, I should hope it wonât be much longer. Youâve both had more than five years to concentrate on work. Itâs about time you concentrate on having a family of your own.â
Ginny to the rescue again, she thought.
âDad! Howâs work been at the Ministry?â Ginny asked, trying to shift control of the conversation away from her mother.
They were always more willing to listen to their fatherâs ramblings about work and muggles than they were to listen to their motherâs incessant badgering.
âAhâŚyou shouldâve seen it todayâŚfive more raidsâŚâ Mr. Weasley began.
Ginny and Harry were barely focusing on what he was saying since Harry was gazing intently at her hand that was intertwined with his. He raised it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand gently, making her smile sweetly.
âHappy AnniversaryâŚâ he whispered.
âHarry, you know our anniversary isnât until tomorrow.â
âYes, I know. I just felt like saying it right now. So⌠happy anniversary, my darling wife.â He now breathed against her cheek.
Smiling again, she replied, âHappy anniversary, my darling husband.â
----------------------
Sunlight wouldâve been the first thing to wake them up. That or the alarm that theyâd set for 10:00 a.m. (Ginny liked to sleep in and Harry didnât protest.)
However, it wasnât sunlight or a noisy alarm that woke them, but banging pots and pans and a shrill yell across the house that promised death threats on Fred and Georgeâs lives. No doubt some form of Weasleysâ Wizard Wheezes had managed to find themselves hidden in one of the many nooks and crannies of the Burrow. Clearly, Mrs. Weasley wasnât happy about it.
âTell me again,â murmured a very sleepy Ginny, âwhy it is that we decided to stay the nightâŚhere?â
Harry groaned, âBecause it was too late to head back homeâŚespecially on a broom, in the cold night air, which wouldâve made you sick had we actually gotten out there. Plus, just the thought of the Knight Bus makes you sick at your stomach.â
Ginny whimpered and Harry turned over in the bed to face her.
âNo worries, love,â he said, kissing her forehead. âIâll arrange for muggle transportation today. Weâll have plenty of time to get home and besides, my treat for you isnât until tonight.â
âYou know, I still donât agree with the fact that you wonât tell me anything about what you have planned.â
âAhâŚbut you see, dearest, pulling off a surprise for you takes hard work and concentration and is seldom achieved by the greatest of artists. Iâve managed to pull it off twice before, so Iâm hoping the third time earns me bonus points,â Harry said with a chuckle.
âBonus points, aye? And what kind of reward are we hoping for Mr. Potter?â Ginny said mischievously.
âIâm sure youâll think of something, love,â Harry wiggled his eyebrows and sat up on the edge of the bed to slip his pants on.
âUgh, noâŚâ she whined, lifting her head from her pillows. âStay in bedâŚitâs far too early.â
âCanât darlingâŚwe both should have known that your mother would not have allowed us to sleep in past 8:00 a.m., even if you are pregnant.
âIâm going to the loo. You might want to pull yourself out of bed while Iâm in there and start getting ready.â
Ginny narrowed her eyes at Harry and let her head fall back down into fluffy white pillows.
âFine.â
âLove you too,â said Harry as he closed the bedroom door behind him.
Thirty minutes later, Harry and Ginny made their way downstairs to be greeted by the whole Weasley bunch, with the exception of Bill, Charlie and Percy. Of course, Hermione, soon to become a Weasley herself, was included in the crowd.
âMorning sleepy heads,â came Mr. Weasleyâs voice from behind his Daily Prophet.
âMorning,â they grumbled.
âI donât know if Iâve ever seen anyone sleep later than the two of you-- ah, with the exception of Ron, that is.â
Now, normally, to this kind of statement, Harry would have simply shrugged it off and said, âWell, Ginny likes to get plenty of rest and Iâll not deny her that, especially because she sleeps very little these days.â
However, this morning that was not the response that he gave Mr. Weasley. Matter of fact, he wasnât the only one that had some kind of remark to make about that statement. Thatâs why if you were standing in the room, you could have sworn that the house had shifted from sheer fact that six pairs of eyes all rolled at the same time.
âDad, trust usâŚwe all would have been sleeping late this morning had we not heard screaming across the house,â Fred glared at his mother.
âOh donât you start with me Fred Weasley! It was yourâs and Georgeâs fault that I had a reason to scream in the first place. Do you know,â she said looking across the table at everyone and shaking her finger at the twins, âthat I picked up one of those fake wands by accident. Mine fell out of my pocket. So, I bent down and picked it up then gave it wave to cook the eggs and it started beating me over the head.â
Ron, Fred, and George were desperately trying to suppress their laughter, but it was Ginny who was actually heard. Mrs. Weasley looked at her with an expression of shock, surprised that her daughter would laugh at the cruel joke that had been played on her.
Ginny could feel her mother glaring at her and somehow managed to stifle her uproar of laughter into quiet giggles.
âOh, Iâm sorry MumâŚI was just thinking that itâll be just my luck that these two,â she patted her belly, âturn out like their uncles.â
âDonât say that dear,â she muttered. âI would never wish that on you.â
âHEY!â Fred and Georgeâs voices rang as everyone else laughed heartily.
Author's Notes:
Just as a small note, the excerpt that Harry reads to Ginny is âLove Sonnet XVIIâ by Pablo Neruda.
Chapter Eight: Hold On
[later that evening]
âGinâŚlove? Are you ready yet?â Harry called.
âNo, not yet. Iâm just trying to get my shoes on.â
âWerenât you doing that when I came down to grab your cloak?â
âYes, I was,â she growled down the stairs. âYou try being pregnant and not be able to see your feet!â
Seeing as he didnât want to get himself into any more trouble with her, Harry went silent.
Two minutes later, she emerged from the bedroom and made her way down the stairs towards Harry who was waiting at the bottom with her cloak.
He reached his hand out to her as she neared the last few steps.
âYou look beautiful!â
âI look pregnant,â she answered. âBut thank you anyway.â
Ginny reached out her hand to take the one he offered and she stumbled, almost falling down the remaining steps.
âGIN! Are you okay?â Harry said rushing over to catch her before she fell.
âYeah,â she breathed heavily. âI think Iâm all right.â The near fall caught her off guard, making her heart rate pick up and her breathing shallow.
âWhat happened? Did- did you trip or lose your balance?â
âNo, I got a sharp pain in my back but itâs not there any more. It just surprised me, thatâs all.â
âHave you been having a lot of these back pains lately, Gin?â he asked, concern etched in his face. He knew that the nurses at St. Mungoâs had told them about several signs to watch for during the pregnancy. They said that sometimes a backache could really be labor pains.
Surely she isnât going into labor. Itâs too early, Harry thought.
âNoâŚI mean, not really. I had a slight backache last night, but thatâs allâŚâ Ginny tried to shrug it off as if nothing had happened. âItâs nothing that isnât normal,â she finished, seeing his worry.
She walked down the last three steps and put her back to Harry allowing him to put her cloak on.
âCome on nowâŚor weâll be late for dinner. I know you have reservations somewhere.â
âI think we should go to St. Mungoâs instead and let them make sure that you and the babies are all right,â Harry said, reaching for his emergency portkey (St. Mungoâs gave every expecting mother one so that they would be immediately transported to the hospital for any reason such as going into labor or complications).
âDonât you dare think about it Harry James Potter. I told you,â she said turning around to him. She placed a soothing hand on his shoulder and trailed it lightly down his arm. âIâm fineâŚit was only a minor backache. Thereâs nothing to worry about. Letâs just go out and enjoy the fact that we are celebrating our first anniversary.â
He reached down and tilted her chin up so that he could look into her eyes.
âI just want to make sure that everything is all right. What if something goes wrong? I donât know what Iâd do if anything.
âShhhâŚâ she silenced him. âNothingâs going to go wrong. No worries, yeah?â
Harry nodded weakly and leaned down to kiss her tenderly before leaving for dinner.
-----------------------
âYes, two pumpkin juices please.â
âHarry,â Ginny started as the waiter walked away. âYou could have gotten you some wine, you know. Youâre not the one whoâs pregnant.â
âI know, butâŚI wanted pumpkin juice,â said Harry with a very unconvincing tone.
âMhmmâŚwhatever you say.â
âGin?â he spoke hesitantly as he watched his hand caress herâs. âI know that I probably donât say this enough, butâŚI just want you to know how much I love you and how happy I am that weâve been together for a yearâŚand now with two babies on the way. I donât think that you could ever meet a happier man than me.â
She bit her lip as he fumbled through his words becoming much of the nervous teenager he used to be just before they started dating during her fifth year.
âHarryâŚâ she willed him to look into her eyes. âIn my eyes, no other man compares to you. You are my world and you always will be.â
Harryâs eyes glistened with tears as he desperately tried to hold them back.
âThere will never be any other person for me, than you, love,â he said.
Ginny bit her lip again, blushing uncontrollably.
âI love yo- Ooohh!â she exclaimed in pain.
Harryâs eyes shot wide open with fear.
âGin, are you all right?â
Her breathing was heavier now but she tried to act as if nothing was wrong.
âNo worries, HarryâŚIâm absolutely FINE!â she yelled, clinging to his hand for support.
âGinâŚâ he breathed with worry written in every line on his face.
She whimpered, willing the pain to pass but a sharper, fiercer stab came rushing through her stomach and she let out another yell as she wrapped her free arm around her stomach.
âHarry,â her chest heaved furiously. âHarry, somethingâsâŚwrong.â
âWhat is it?â
âI donât knowâŚI just know itâs not⌠GOOD-AHH!â
âWeâre going to St. MungoâsâŚNOW!!â Harry jumped up and grabbed Ginny, helping her out of the restaurant. Just outside the door, he pulled out his hospital portkey and they both held on as the swirling light passed all around them.
They arrived at the front door of St. Mungoâs within moments. Ginny was in even more pain now and the worse it got, the harder it was for her to stand on her own.
Harry was consumed with fear. Heâd never seen her in so much pain before and he hated seeing her in such a state now. He desperately wished he could help, but the only way he could do that was to let the Healers take over.
âCome on, love. Weâre here,â he said, wrapping his left arm around her back and her right arm around his neck.
Harry yelled out as the two of them came stumbling through the hallway, âHELP! WE NEED HELP!!â
Two nurses from behind the counter looked up quickly at the sound of Harryâs voice and Ginnyâs cries of pain. The younger nurse grabbed a wheelchair that was nearby as the other rushed over to the other side of Ginny to help carry her.
âWhatâs happened?â said the nurse as she grabbed Ginnyâs other arm and wrapped it around her shoulders.
âI- I donât⌠I donât know,â he stuttered. âWe were just having dinner and she started screaming. I donât understand whatâs wrongâŚshe canât be in labor, the babies arenât due for another two months.â
âTwins?â
Harry nodded in response.
The second nurse had now arrived with the wheelchair and they all moved to help Ginny sit down.
âDear,â said the older nurse to Ginny. âCan you tell us where it hurts?â
She let out another whimper as she opened her mouth to try to speak. All that she could do was hold the right side of her stomach.
âDearâŚâ the nurse began again, âhave you been spotting?â
Harry frowned at the term but Ginny knew what she was referring to.
âOnly a-⌠a littleâŚjust over an hour ago,â Ginny answered stumbling through her words.
âOh dearâŚâ the nurse whispered. She turned to the younger woman quickly.
âGet Healers Thomas and Johnson and meet us in room 7 in the maternity ward. Wait-â she said, stopping her before she could leave.
âWhich Healer is assigned to you dear?â she asked Ginny.
Harry answered instead, âWilliams.â
âHim as well,â she said to the younger nurse. âAll three of them, room 7, now!â
âNurse, whatâs happening to her?â Harry asked as he stood beside Ginny, holding her hand.
âNo time to answer that right this moment, dear. We must get her upstairs.â
The older nurse pushed Ginny to a fireplace just down the hall and Harry followed, still holding on to her.
âGrab some Floo powder and meet us upstairs in a moment,â she said as she took some Floo powder for herself and stepped into the empty grate with Ginny.
âMaternity ward,â exclaimed the nurse as green flames shot up around the two of them and in a flash, they were gone.
Harry waited a moment before grabbing his Floo powder and stepping in to do the same.
Within moments, he arrived in the maternity ward and stepped out of the fireplace, looking up and down the hallway. He didnât see Ginny or the nurse anywhere.
They must be in the room already. 7, was it? Harry thought.
He turned to the right going in the direction that the sign adjacent to the fireplace instructed and found himself at room 7 after only a few steps down the hall.
He flung the door open to see that the nurse had just gotten Ginny onto the bed. She was screaming and crying at the same time and it was taking all that Harry had within him to keep himself together. He had to be strong for her.
âNurse!â Harry exclaimed as he crossed the room towards Ginny. âPlease, tell me whatâs going on.â The desperation in his voice was overwhelming.
âYoung man,â the old nurse said, patting his shoulder lightly. âIâm sorry, whatâs your name?â
âHarry Potter and this is my wife, Ginny Potter,â he said, motioning towards her.
She gasped lightly and her eyes began to glisten.
âYou poor, dear thing,â she mumbled. She took a deep breath, and steadied herself.
âWe think that there might be some complications with her giving birth, but we will not know anything until the Healers can properly examine her. Theyâll be able to let us know what needs to be done.â
âWhat do you mean âwhat needs to be doneâ? Theyâre going to be alright, arenât they?â Harry looked more worried than ever. He never thought that whatever the problem was would be this bad.
âListen, Mr. PotterâŚyou just need to calm down. I canât tell you anything more until the Healers get here,â said the nurse soothingly.
âWell, where the bloody hell are they?â Harry growled, stomping off towards the door.
Just then, the younger nurse appeared with all three Healers following behind her. They made their way over to Ginny and exchanged a few brief words with the older nurse.
âItâs about bloody time you showed up!â
Harry moved back towards Ginny but the older nurse stopped him before he could reach the bed.
âCome on, dearâŚletâs go out in the hall,â she said, trying to steer him out of the room.
âNO! Iâm staying with her!!â He protested, pushing his way past the nurse.
âSIR!â Harry vaguely heard her yell as he ran towards Ginny and grabbed her hand.
âDarling, Iâm here,â he said softly kissing her hand and then moving to her forehead to do the same.
âHarry,â she cried, tears streaming down her face. âIâm scared.â
âItâs going to be okayâŚitâs all going to be just fine.â
Harry hoped he was being reassuring, but the truth was he had no idea what was wrong or what might happen to her or the children.
âMr. Potter, we must ask to leave the room,â said Healer Williams.
âIâve already told the nurse that Iâm not going anywhere!â he said through gritted teeth.
âWe wonât keep you away long. Just enough time to let us find the problem and determine what needs to be done. Why donât you contact her familyâŚnurse?â the Healer motioned for her to escort him out of the room.
This time, the younger nurse came to his side.
âCome on, Mr. Potter. Weâll go use the fire to speak to her familyâŚhowâs that sound?â
Harry stood there gazing at his pain stricken wife. His eyes were hazy and he was too dumbfounded to move.
âMr. Potter?â
âErâŚâ he blinked slowly at the nurse, ârightâŚer, family. Y-Yes.â
As the nurse led him out into the hallway, she tried to distract his thoughts from Ginny.
âRight. So, how many people do we need to contact?â He wasnât paying much attention to her. âMr. Potter?â
âOhâŚ.ermâŚsorry. Two, I think. Yes, two.â
âWould you like me to contact one, while you try to contact the other?â
âUh, yeahâŚ.on second thought, no. This probably needs to come from me.â
They walked a few steps down the hall to the fireplace.
âMr. Potter? ...Sir?â she said hesitantly, nudging the Floo powder to him.
âThank you,â he nodded and said, âThe Burrow,â allowing green flames to consume his head.
--------------------------
âAre you keeping a lookout for Mum?â whispered Fred.
âOf course I amâŚwhy else would I be peeking around the corner?â George hissed. âHurry it up, will you. Sheâll be back any minute.â
âIâm almost done.â
Without warning, Harryâs head appeared in the fireplace.
âFredâŚâ he called.
âI told you Iâm almost finished. Donât get your knickers in a twist,â Fred griped.
âWhoâs wearing the knickers here?! I think somebodyâs a bit paranoid. I didnât say anything to you.â
âYes you did. I just heard you say my name,â Fred turned to face George.
âNo, I didnât; youâre hearing things. Maybe the Burrowâs been haunted for all these years and we never knewâŚor perhaps, youâre just crazy, you wanker,â George said, walking back across the room towards his brother.
âWould you two just stop it?!â Harry raised his voice a little more.
âAH!â the twins screamed in unison.
âHoly Wheezes, Harry! You scared the sh-â but Harry cut Fred off before he could continue.
âNo time for jokes, guys. This is really important. ListenâŚwho allâs still here?â
âMum, Dad, Charlie, and us. Why?â
âI donât have much time to explain right nowâŚâ
âCome on Harry, you have some surprise for Ginny donât you?â George asked.
âYou need our help?â Fred voiced a moment later.
âGUYS! This is no time for playing around. Itâs extremely important!!â
With that, Fred and George both shut up. They knew Harry all too well and he didnât joke about things of any serious nature.
âI need you to grab everyone and Floo to St. Mungoâs immediately. Then, meet me in the Maternity Ward.â
âGinnyâs having the babies?!â
âIsnât it a bit early?â
âI promise, Iâll explain everything when you get here. Iâll be in the room with her when you all arrive. Just wait in the hall outside room 7 and Iâll be out as soon as I check on things.
âIâm going to see if I can reach Ron and Hermione. Get everybody else, now!â And without warning, Harryâs head disappeared from the flames.
âWhat was that all about?â George asked.
âI donât know, but weâd better get a move on and find out. You get Mum, Iâll get Dad and Charlie.â
--------------------------
âHarry!â Hermione shrieked, sending a bowl of melted chocolate shattering across the floor and strawberries flying everywhere.
âMerlin, Hermione! Whatâs gotten into you?â Ron said, walking out of the bedroom toward her.
âHi, guys,â Harry muttered.
âHARRY!â Ron turned in shock. âAH!! BLOODY HELL!!!â
His bare foot had just come into contact with a piece of glass from the bowl that Hermione dropped.
He was now hopping around, whimpering in pain, until he finally reached the sofa.
âOh, stop whining. Iâll patch you up in no time,â Hermione said, grabbing his foot and carefully pulling out a small piece of glass.
âWell, youâd best do it in a hurry and for heavenâs sake, put some more clothes on,â Harry said, noting that she was in one of Ronâs Chudley Canonâs t-shirts and he in boxers.
âYou both need to leave, now.â
âWhy, for the love of Merlin, would I care to go anywhere right now?â Ron fussed as Hermione dabbed his small wound with a wet clothe.
âBecause you two need to meet me and everyone else at St. Mungoâs.â
âWhatâs the matter?â Hermioneâs head snapped up.
âGin. Sheâs ju-...â Harry stopped, dropping his gaze from theirs. âUgh, bugger. I donât know whatâs wrongâŚjust hurry. Iâm going back in to see the Healers. Weâll all be in the Maternity Ward. Wait outside room 7.â
He looked back up at them to see shocked expressions and knew that if he stayed there looking at their faces any longer, he wouldnât be able to keep himself together.
âIâve got to go,â was all that Harry could say before disappearing.
-------------------------------
âMum! Dad! Whatâs going on?â Ron said as he spotted his mother just down the hall.
âOh, Ron, HermioneâŚdears. Why donât you two sit down?â Mrs. Weasley stood up and held both their cheeks with shaking hands.
âNoâŚyou sit back down. Do we know anything yet?â Hermione spoke kindly.
Mrs. Weasley whimpered slightly and looked towards Mr. Weasley asking him to answer the question for her.
âNo. We donât know anything as of this moment. When we got here, Harry was walking back into the room and said that heâd be back out to talk to us, once he could find out something from the Healers. Fred and George seem to think that she might be in labor, based on their brief conversation with himâŚbut weâre not certain.â
âShe canât be in labor. Not nowâŚitâs too soon. Sheâs only 7 months along for Merlinâs sake,â Mrs. Weasley said in an hysterically high voice.
âHe didnât tell us much either but, he seemed quite worried about the whole situation,â Ron said, still in a dumbfounded state about Harry showing up in their fireplace and demanding that he and Hermione come to St. Mungoâs straightaway.
Just then, every person in the hallway looked up when they heard two nurses loudly calling his name.
âMR. POTTER? MR. POTTER, CAN YOU HEAR US?â
The door immediately flung open to reveal the younger nurse who went running down the hall to the closest nursesâ desk. They all saw her saying something hurriedly and then the lady behind the desk gave the nurse a small bottle.
As she rushed back past them, their gazes followed her until the door slammed shut again.
âWhat was that all about?â Ron asked but received nothing but shrugs in return.
A few minutes later, Ron got his answer. The young nurse that had run past them before stuck her head back out of the door.
âCould I get two of you gentlemen to assist me with Mr. Potter?â
âWhatâs happened to him?â said Mr. Weasley.
She stepped out of the room fully so that she could speak with them.
âHe went into a state of shock earlier and we had to get some ammonia to wake him up.â
Several mouths dropped open at this announcement.
âWellâŚwhat caused it?â Charlie spoke, asking what was on everyoneâs mind.
âIâll leave that for him to tell you. He asked that he be the one to speak with you all.
âNow, if I could borrow a couple of you, Iâd like to move Mr. Potter out here, if you donât mind.â
âWeâll do it,â spoke Fred and George.
The twins stood up and followed the nurse back into the hospital room and within moments, they were walking back out into the hallway with a very groggy Harry linked between them.
âNow, give him just a few minutes to get back to normal before you all start in with questions,â the nurse said and then she turned to rejoin the others in the room.
âOh and one more thing, could you let him know that he may come back in whenever he feels strong enough to,â she finished just before the door clicked shut again.
All seven people stood there staring at Harry, watching his every move.
âLook at the poor dearâŚheâs as white as a sheet. Maybe we should fetch him something to eat,â Mrs. Weasley said, observing him nervously.
âHe probably wouldnât eat anything, Mum,â Ron remarked.
After five minutes, Harry was still sitting there, not having moved an inch since theyâd brought him out of the room. He had just sat there staring straight ahead.
Hermione decided to see if she could coax him out of it.
âHarry,â she said, kneeling down in front of him. âHarry, can you hear me? Itâs Hermione.â
The only response she was rewarded with was a blink. She tried again, thinking that talking to him might help.
âHey! I saw Professor Lupin and Tonks today. They said that they wanted to have dinner with you, Ginny, Ron and me sometime next week. Howâs that sound?â
Still, there wasnât much of a change, just another blink and a small twitch. She thought again and something came to mind, but would it work? No harm in trying, she thought.
âYou wonât believe it!!â she exclaimed, making everyone look at her with an even stranger expression than they already were.
âSnapeâs set an essay due Monday and the final game for the Quidditch Cup is this weekend. To top it off, I just heard that Katie was sick again and I canât find Ginny to see if she can still-â but she stopped herself when she saw Harry blink a few more times and shake his head a little, trying to clear it.
âSnape did what? And KatieâŚwhatâs the matter with her?â his focus was now on getting answers from Hermione.
She thought hard. Well, that woke him up, but how do I make him realize when and where we are? HmmâŚ
âI know,â she finally spoke. âAn essay, a sick playerâŚnot to mention Ginny. What are we going to do about her?â
âSheâs not missing, GinnyâsâŚGin-â making him say her name seemed to do the trick. Harryâs movements slowed down until full comprehension dawned on him.
âGINNY!!â he yelled and jumped up from his seat only to be pinned back down by Charlie and Ron.
âLET. ME. GO! I need to get back in there. She needs me,â he snapped, fighting against their hold.
âYouâre right, she does need you in thereâŚbut youâre not going back in until you do a couple of things,â Hermione stood up and put her hands on her hips. Harry wondered if Ron realized just how many âMrs. Weasleyâ characteristics she had.
âAnd whatâs that?â he said through gritted teeth.
âWell, for oneâŚyouâre not going anywhere until you calm down and are sure that youâre stable enough to go back in there and give her the proper support that she needs. And twoâŚyouâre going to fill us in on what the bloody hell is going on!â
That was definitely a âRonâ characteristic, Harry thought.
He stopped struggling against the hold that Charlie and Ron still had on him. Finally, he sighed heavily and dropped his head in resignation.
âGinâŚâ he whispered and finally looked back up at Hermione. âFine, but youâre the ones that will need to sit down.
âLet me go, I wonât take off running,â he looked at the two still holding him. However, they didnât release him until Hermione nodded her consent.
He stood, pacing the hall in front of them as they all moved to sit in the available seats with Hermione deciding to sit on Ronâs lap since they were one chair short.
Harry looked at her familyâŚno, their family sitting there waiting for him to say something and he knew that this wasnât going to be an easy task. Hell, nothing about the situation was easy. All he could do was pray that everything didnât turn out as badly as the Healers said they might.
âWellâŚâ he began, âYou all know that I was taking Ginny out tonight to celebrate,â he sighed, letting the realization of the day hit him again, ââŚour anniversary. So, we were getting ready to leave and as she was walking down the stairs when she lost her balance and almost missed the last few steps. I just happened to be there and caught her before she fell.
âI was immediately concerned. I asked her if anything was wrong and she said that it was just a small pain in her back; âit just caught me off guardâ she said. Despite the fact that I suggested we come here, she said it wasnât anything to worry about and that we should just go on to dinner.
âI let her have her way, thinking that if something was really wrong, she wouldnât stop me from Apparating us both here, immediately. So, we went on to the restaurant as planned and we hadnât been sitting there talking for more than ten minutes when all of a sudden s-sheâŚshe started screaming in pain. I didnât know what was wrongâŚit just kind of came out of nowhere. I asked her if she was okay and she tried to push it off again and tell me everything was fine, but another pain hit her even harder. She knew something was wrong then and I grabbed her quickly and headed straight here.â
Harry was still pacing in front of the seven of them, determined not to look at their faces but to get to his point quickly. The hall was so silent that you could swear that youâd be able to hear a pin drop a mile away.
âWhen we got here the nurses couldnât tell me anything. I donât know if they didnât know what was the matter or if they just didnât want to tell me themselves. Thatâs when they got the Healers and sent us straight up here. I followed behind the nurse, Flooing up and when I reached the room, Ginny was already on the bed. Her screams-â he stopped. His eyes were welling up with tears at the mere thought of it. His voice was shaking as he continued and he hid his face in his hands.
ââŚDear God, her screams were wrenching my heart out. It was unbearable. It was killing me just knowing that she was in more pain than I could ever imagine. I just wanted to bear it for her.â
Mrs. Weasley let out a sob and buried her head in Mr. Weasleyâs chest. Harry watched as he wrapped his arms around her and tried to calm her down.
Harry had to hurry so that he could go back in to see her. Heâd rather have stayed in there and withstood her screams than to let her be alone. He wouldnât do that to her.
âThatâs when they said I should contact all of you while they examined her. They didnât tell me anything until you arrivedâŚwhen I headed back in.â
âWhat did the Healers tell you?â Charlie spoke slowly.
âThey said that there was aâŚa complication,â Harry swallowed, mustering the courage to continue. âIt turns out that GinnyâŚwas bleedingâŚbadly. Thatâs part of the reason she was in so much pain.
âThe Healers said that itâs,â he frowned recalling the exact terminology, ââŚerm, detached placenta.â
Apparently both Mrs. Weasley and Hermione knew what this meant, but everyone else had no clue as to what Harry was talking about.
âHow bad is it, Harry?â Hermione breathed.
âThey said itâsâŚfully detached.â
âOH GOD!! My baby! My baby!! She needs me,â Mrs. Weasley tried to stand up but Mr. Weasley held on to her tightly.
âHoney, it wonât do you or her any good if you go in there acting like this,â said Mr. Weasley.
âThatâs why Iâm out here right nowâŚMum. When they told me, I must have gone into a trance or something.â
Ron was doing nothing but looking back and forth at everyone, still confused as could be.
âWould somebody tell me what the bloody hell heâs talking about?â
Hermione looked into Ronâs face and ran one hand soothingly through his hair.
âIt meansâŚâ she spoke carefully, âthat the babies arenât getting the oxygen and nutrients that they need to survive. Most babies live through it, but when they are fully detachedâŚthey could die.â
âBut, I donât understandâŚwhy arenât they doing something about it now?â
âThey are,â Harry said. âOrâŚat least theyâre trying. From what they could tell, it doesnât look good. They said thereâs a chance that theyâll be okay, especially since we got here so soon, but they wonât know until they deliver the babies.â
A shrill scream came tearing through the wall, startling everyone. Harryâs eyes widened in terror and he felt as if his entire body had frozen on the spot.
âMr. Potter,â came the younger nurseâs panting breath from behind the door, âshe asking for you.â
He swallowed hard and looked back with fearful eyes at the people that heâd always considered as his family before sprinting back into room number 7.
-------------------------------
âGinâŚâ Harry breathed as he swept her up into his arms. âIâm here, love. Iâm here.â
She was crying desperately into his chest. âHarry,â she sobbed, âsomethingâs wrong with the babies. Theyâre not moving,â she looked up into his eyes. âI canât feel them move.â
âNo worries, love, yeah? The Healers are going to deliver the babies any moment.â
âB-butâŚitâs too soonâŚâ
âThey need to go on and deliver them. If they do it now, theyâll be just fine,â he nodded.
Ginny looked down at the Healers who were whispering to one another and then she looked back to him.
âHarryâŚtell me whatâs wrong.â
His eyes saddened at having to tell her the news but, he would rather it come from him than from anyone else.
âGinâŚthe placentaâŚitâs detachedâŚfully. Youâve been bleeding quite a bit. Thatâs why the Healers have to deliver the twins early, to make sure that they are out of harm.â
âWill they be still born?â she asked, questioning both Harry and the Healers.
âI do not believe that they will be,â spoke Healer Williams, âbut if we donât move quickly, the chances of that occurring increases by the minute.â
Suddenly, her whole body started trembling and Harry shut his eyes tight as he embraced her with all that he had in him.
âHarryâŚHarry, somethingâsâŚhappeningâŚAAHHH!!!!â she screamed and buried her head in his chest again, wanting to muffle her voice.
âWhatâs going on?â he asked the Healers as they rushed over.
He looked back to Ginny, âItâs all right, loveâŚno wor- Ginny?â Harry pulled her away from him, âGin?â
She was no longer moving but instead lying limp in his arms as he continued to hold her.
âSomebodyâŚHELP ME!â he yelled as Healer Johnson rushed over to Ginny, checking her pulse.
He let out a deep sigh of relief, âSheâs okay. Sheâs probably just passed out from the pain and bleeding. Sheâs best if sheâs out during the delivery anyway so that she wonât worry herself over the babies. Right now, her body needs to concentrate on healing itself.â
âMr. Potter?â came Healer Thomasâs voice. âYou do understand that in order for us to deliver the babies, we will have to do a small incision?â
Harry regrettably knew that they had no other option at this point and nodded his understanding.
He watched the Healers make the incision across Ginnyâs stomach, just beneath her navel.
Harry clung to her even more and leaned down to kiss her head. He paused for a moment taking in the scent of her hair, not wanting to look at what the Healers were doing to her.
He took in one last deep breath, letting her fragrance fill him and willed himself to look down at the Healers.
To Harryâs surprise, Healer Johnson had just delivered one of the babies and gave him a smack on his tiny bum. No sound. Harry knew this wasnât good. He watched them as they carefully laid the baby in a towel that one of the nurses was holding, pulled out some kind of instrument and opened the babyâs mouth to clear his breathing passage. The Healer took the baby one last time giving him another smack and a loud cry finally broke out from the child.
Harry released a breath that he didnât realize heâd been holding and happily cried into Ginnyâs fiery red hair.
One more to go, he thought. Please, let this one be okay too.
When Harry looked back down the bed, the Healers already had the second infant out but were wisely clearing the air passage before giving the baby a swift little smack and sure enough, within 10 seconds, the second child, his little girl, was crying and he thought that heâd never felt such relief in his life, knowing that their two children were alive.
âSo, theyâre all right then?â Harry asked, walking over towards the small beds where the nurses were laying the babies.
Healer Williams was the first to speak, while the other two Healers saw to Ginny. âTheir lungs are probably a little more underdeveloped than they would be if they had been delivered later, but most twins are born relatively early, so this is something that we expected. Weâll keep them here for a few days and monitor them until weâre sure that theyâre healthy enough to go home.â
âErm, excuse me,â one of the Healers said. âI hate to break this up but, Healer Williams we have slight problem here.â
âWhat is it?â asked the Healer.
âIt appears that Mrs. Potter was bleeding more than we thought. Sheâs lost a good amount of blood.â
âWhat?â Fear suddenly appeared across Harryâs countenance again. âWhat do you mean sheâs bleeding more? How could you not know that earlier? You could have healed her already and now âŚnow what? What are you telling me?â
âMr. PotterâŚyouâve got to calm down, okay?â said a nurse, taking note to Harryâs growing anxiety. His chest was rising and falling with each heavy breath and he was on the verge of crying but he had to be strong for her, even if she wasnât awake. He had to be strong for his family.
His family, the words sunk in as if he hadnât let them before.
Regaining his composure, Harry took in another deep breath and asked again.
âIfâŚif sheâs bled more than youâd thought, what can be done and whatâs going to happen to her?â
âWhat weâll do,â Healer Thomas said, âis stop the bleeding as much as possible. Hopefully weâll be able to stop it fully. Weâll heal up her incision and weâll probably need to do a blood transfusion. From the looks of it, sheâs lost a great amount.â
âShe can have mine,â the words came rushing desperately from his lips. âYou can take some of my blood and give it to herâ
âMr. Potter, weâre not even sure if you have the same blood type.â
âWe do,â Harry insisted. âWe already knew that.â
âWeâll check, just to make sure...but if youâre certain,â said Healer Thomas, âthen weâll use some of your blood for the transfusion.â
----------------------------
âWhat the hell is taking so long, damnit?!â said Ron as he paced the floor outside room number 7.
âRonald Weasley! You watch your mouth!â Mrs. Weasley snapped and burst into tears again.
âIâm- Iâm sorry, Mum. I didnât mean to upset you- Iâm justâŚ.oh, bloody hell,â he said, collapsing into the chair next to Hermione and laying his face in the crook of her neck as she wrapped her arms around him. She reached one hand up to gently stroke his hair, helping to calm him down.
âIâm sure weâll find out something any minute now,â Hermione said reassuringly. âTheyâve probably delivered the babies and are just finishing things up.â
âWell, someone couldâve had the decency enough to come and tell us whatâs going on.â
Just then, Harry emerged from the room looking pale and drained of energy.
âItâs about bloody time that you came out to tell us something,â Ron jumped up and moved towards him.
Harry looked up blearily at Ronâs face, finding it hard to focus on anything.
âHuh?â
âHarry, dear? Whatâs the matter?â Mrs. Weasley said, drying the tears from moments before.
He couldnât bear to look into Mollyâs eyes. Instead, he sought solace from Ron.
His best mate seemed to pick up on what he was looking for. Ron knew that heâd look for the same thing from Harry if anything ever happened to Hermione.
âWhat is it, mate?â he placed a hand on Harryâs shoulder.
âThereâsâŚerm, good news and not so good news,â Harry started to say as the door opened behind him. âHereâs the good news.â
Both nurses walked out of the room pushing two tiny beds that held the most precious children that Harry had ever seen.
Every single mouth had dropped open in shock, which quickly turned into smiles and âawwsâ as everyone crowded around. Mrs. Weasley burst into tears again; however, this time they were tears of happiness.
âWe havenât named them yet, just so you knowâŚand theyâll probably have to stay here for a few more days until the Healers are sure that they are doing well enough to go home. But other than that, they seem to be doing better than expected,â Harry said as he played with his sonâs toes.
âArenât they the most beautiful things youâve ever seen?â Mrs. Weasley choked out.
âWeâd better get along with them. Youâll all be able to come see them in the nursery a little later,â the older nurse said.
âWill you be joining your wife again Mr. Potter?â
Harry nodded, âYes. Yes, I will.â
Hermione watched the nurses as they pushed the tiny beds down the hall.
âHarry,â she said softly, â you said that there was some ânot so good newsâ?â
He nodded in answer and everyone quickly brought their attention back to him. Anyone could deduce that the news either had to be regarding the babies or Ginny. But from the sound of things, the two Potter children were just fine, which only left their mother.
âThe Healers have said that GinnyâŚerm, that isâŚwith the complication, sheâs lost a lot of blood; more than they originally thought she had.â
Harry saw Mr. Weasley wrap his arms around his wife, bracing them both for whatever news he would bring.
âGo on, mate,â Ron murmured. Harry took a deep breath and swallowed hard.
âThey were able to stop the bleeding but since sheâd lost so much, they said that a blood transfusion would have to be done.â
Every Weasley immediately began rolling up their sleeves saying that they would give their blood to help her, but Harry raised his hand to silence them.
âIâve already given enoughâŚat least for now. They may need more later, Iâm not sureâŚit just depends on how sheâs doing. All thatâs left now is for her to heal on her own.â
No one had expected this turn of events. After all, it was very rare that the mother was ever in danger when it came to this.
With a click, the door behind them opened again and everyone turned their attention to the three men that stepped out of the room.
âMr. PotterâŚâ said Healer Williams. âSheâs stabilized now.â
Harry nodded his thanks to Mr. Johnson and Mr. Thomas as they began to walk away from the group.
Turning back to Mr. Williams, Harry asked, âWill she be all right?â
âRight now, itâs just a matter of time. Sheâs still unconscious and we donât know how long that sheâll be out. It could be a matter of hours, or days even, before she wakes. But weâll monitor her and notify you to any change in her condition-â
âNo,â Harry interrupted him. âIâm going to stay with her. I wonât be leaving this room.â
Healer Williams began to suggest that he go home and get some rest but gave up trying to convince Harry to do anything else other than what heâd already set his mind to.
âAlright then,â he sighed. âIâll be back in to check on her at least once a day and the nurses will be in every few hours to give her a potion.
âYou can all go in now, if you want,â he looked towards the large group behind Harry. âSheâs not awake, of course, but it will be good if she hears familiar voices.â The Healer looked back at Harry finally and said, âMr. Potter, if you need anything just tell one of the nurses and theyâll get me straightaway.â
âThank you, Mr. WilliamsâŚfor all your help,â Harry said, shaking hands with him just before he turned to leave.
âHarryâŚâ Mr. Weasley said softly. He hadnât said much of anything since they arrived at the hospital. âWe know that she mustâve been in terrible pain. We could hear her scream a few timesâŚbut, how bad did she get?â
Harry could tell that his father-in-law really didnât want to hear about how bad his only daughter had suffered, but he would rather know than not to. He decided not to divulge everything.
âIt was bad, Mr. Weasley, but it only lasted a little while.â
âWell, you all can stand around as long as you want, but Iâm going to see my daughter!â said Mrs. Weasley as she burst through the doors with everyone else quickly behind her.
---------------------------
Three days had now passed and there had been no sign of Ginny waking up any time soon.
Even though the Healers said that she should pull through this just fine, Harry couldnât help but worry about her.
Heâd stayed in her room the entire time sheâd been there. Despite the pleadings of the nurses and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley to go home and get some rest, he refused to do so, insisting that he would stay there as long as he needed to until he, himself, was sure that she was going to be all right.
It was just after noon on the fourth day, now.
Harry was sitting in a chair that heâd pulled near her bed, reading a book to her. She always loved hearing his voice. It was so soothing to hear him speak and sheâd always joked that heâd be the one to read their children bed time stories because his voice sounded much better than hers.
The thought of that moment put a smile on his face as he continued reading.
"...I love you without knowing how, or when, or from where. I love you straightforwardly, without complexities or pride; so I love you because I know no other way than thisâŚâ Harry paused as his eyes became glassy and drew a deep breath to help calm his nerves.
With emotion thickly coating his voice, he spoke again. âWhere I does not exist, nor youâŚso close that your hand⌠on my chest is my hand, so close that your eyes close as I fall asleep."
Harry sat quietly for a moment before marking his page and closing the book that heâd been reading from. After carefully sitting it on the table next to her bed, he slowly removed his glasses and placed them on his lap.
Rubbing the unshed tears from his eyes, he warily brought his hands down over his cheeks, then to his chin, feeling the stubble of not having shaved in three days.
He briefly thought about how un-kept he must look and decided to go tidy himself up a bit. He didnât want her to see him like this when she woke upâŚno matter when that would be.
After grabbing a quick shower and taking care of the pesky stubble, Harry stepped out of the loo that was in Ginnyâs private room and walked slowly back to his chair.
He unconsciously ran a hand through his tousled hair and sat down, all the while the words heâd read to her earlier were ringing in his ears.
I love youâŚbecause I know no other way than this, Harry thought as he took in the sight of her lying there.
âSo close that your hand,â he whispered, picking up her left hand and letting it rest over his heart, âon my chest⌠is my hand. So close that your eyes close,â he said closing his, âas I fall asleep.â
âGinâŚâ Harry said with a ragged breath. He pulled her hand away from his chest and kissed it dearly.
âPleaseâŚplease donât go. Please donât leave me,â nothing held back the tears this time.
âIâll make a better life for us, I promise. I know that I didnât tell you enough just how much I love you. I do thoughâŚI love youâŚand our children more than my own life.
âPlease donât leave me alone, Gin. I cannot bare this life without you,â he said, holding more closely to her. âHold on, loveâŚjustâŚhold on.â
He brought her hand and his head to rest on the edge of her bed when, moments later, he heard a click and the door opened to reveal the older nurse that had helped them when they arrived three nights ago.
Harry straightened himself up in his chair after realizing who it was and hastily wiped away the tears.
âHow are you doing, Mr. Potter?â she said with a soft voice.
âFine,â he choked out.
She walked over and patted him on the shoulder.
âYou look better. Finally decided to get up from that chair for a few minutes, I see,â she smiled sweetly. âIâm just getting ready to end my shift but I thought you might like a little pick-me-up.â
Harry blinked as if trying to clear away the haziness from the lack of sleep heâd had.
âIâm sorry?â he said confused.
âWell, Nurse LewisâŚthatâs the young lady that assisted meâŚshe and I knew that you were having a rough time of things with Mrs. Potter âŚand knew that you very seldom left this room, soâŚwe thought, that isâŚif you donât mindâŚwe thought weâd bring you a little something.â
The old nurse smiled down at him and then turned back to the door. She pulled her wand from her right front pocket and with a flick of her wrist, opened the door.
In came the young woman, Nurse Lewis as it was, pushing two small rolling beds into the room.
Harry stood and walked over to the beds and with a sharp intake of breath, he saw his two beautiful children. Since he first laid his eyes on them, he believed that they were the most precious things that heâd ever seen.
Harryâs emotions overcame him again and he suddenly found it difficult to hold back his tears. Blinking rapidly, he attempted to dry his eyes.
âThank youâŚboth of you, really,â he smiled weakly.
âThe ladies in the nursery told us that you only had a few opportunities to go down to see themâŚso, we thought youâd like thisâŚâ the older nurse trailed off.
âYesâŚI do. How can I thank you both? This is exactly what I needed to brighten my day.â
âWellâŚI wouldnât thank us too quickly. Itâs about time for their feedingâŚso, nowâs as good a time as any for you to practice. I also thought it would be a nice little surprise for the Mrs., you know, to see that youâre already skilled at it,â the older nurse said knowingly.
âIf you need some restâŚor if you need any helpâŚjust call up to the nursesâ desk.â
She patted his shoulder one last time and then turned to leave.
âThank YouâŚâ Harry muttered.
Just as she opened the door, the older nurse turned back to Harry with a question.
âIf you donât mind me askingâŚsirâŚwhat do you plan on naming the children?â
Harry drew a long breath and then stopped before answering her question. He and Ginny had discussed name options but had never really decided on anything yet. After all, they assumed theyâd have another two months before having to decide.
âActuallyâŚerâŚIâm not sure. I mean, weâŚwe never really-â he began but was stopped by the nurse.
âItâs all right, Mr. Potter. I think the both of you will be able to decide soon enough,â and with one last kind smile, the two nurses left.
------------------------------
âOhâŚmy little one,â Harry whispered to his daughter, who was lying in his arms wrapped in a pink blanket.
As he cradled her, he looked down at her small feet. 10 toes, Harry thought. His eyes trailed up her tiny body and he stuck his finger out, letting her grab on to it. 10 fingers.
âYou certainly are the spitting image of your mother,â he spoke softly. âOh yesâŚIâve seen some of her baby pictures. Not to mentionâŚyouâve got that fiery red hair too. Of courseâŚyouâre grandmotherâŚmy motherâŚshe had red hair too.â
From next to the bed, Harry heard a coo and stood up to see his son, who was wrapped in a blue blanket, of course.
âAnd you, young man. Iâd say that you look just like your grandfather and me. Quite the attractive little tyke you are,â he chuckled. Observing them a moment longer, he sighed, âYou two are going to give your mother and I so much trouble arenât you?â
âPlease donât give them any ideas, loveâŚâ came a tired but sweet voice.
Harry turned slowly to see Ginny pushing herself up in the bed. Sheâd finally woken up. After all this time, all his worrying, she was out of dangerâŚshe was still with him.
He stood there for another moment with a dumbfounded look on his face until he heard her voice again.
âWellâŚdonât just stand there. Say something,â she smiled.
âShite,â he whispered.
Chuckling lightly at his response, âWellâŚthatâs not exactly what I was expectingâŚbut Iâll take it.â She laughed again and flinched slightly as her soreness made its presence known.
Harry turned and gently laid their daughter in her bed. The moment she was content, he turned and took two giant strides over to where Ginny was lying. He only paused for a brief moment before swooping down to kiss her with a fierce determination, taking her breath away.
When Harry finally pulled away, Ginny was lying back on her pillows again from the sheer intensity of his kiss.
She opened her eyes lazily as she remained reclined on her pillows and looked toward Harry, who was just standing there, intently gazing at herâŚtaking in every square inch of her and stroking her fiery red mane absentmindedly.
âWowâŚâ she said with heaviness in her voice. âYouâd think that you missed me.â
âThatâs not funny, Gin,â Harry finally spoke to her.
Ginnyâs expression grew serious as she examined him. âIâm sorry, Harry. You know me, I just have to-â but Harry stopped her.
âGinâŚyou scared the shite out of meâŚout of all of us. We thought we were going to lose you and the babies.â
âI know, Harry,â tears filled her eyes as thoughts of not being with him flooded her mind. âIâm so sorry that I put you through this.â
âPut me through this?â Harry said slowly. âWhat are you talking about?â
âIf we had just come here after the pain that I had at home, we couldâve possibly avoided all of this.â
âGinâŚwhether weâd gotten here then or not, this still wouldâve happened. You didnât do anything wrong. The Healers said that sometimes it just happens. Thereâs no explained reason, it just does,â he said as he cupped her face with both hands. âThis was not your fault.â
Ginny broke into a small sob, âWhat would I have done without you?â
Harry leaned down and rested his forehead against hers.
âLetâs never find that out, okay?â he whispered and she nodded her head a bit, as she closed her eyes and took in his scent. It had only been three days, but God she missed him.
Just behind them, they heard a few small coos that made both of them stop and look in the direction that it was coming from.
âMerlin,â Harry whispered, âthese two should have been the first things that youâd seen instead of me blubbering on like a git.â
As he walked over to the small beds, Ginny spoke. âI saw what Iâve been waiting for. HarryâŚâ she said stopping him before he picked up their son. âI always want you to be the first and last thing that I see everyday,â she said with sincerity.
âYou can count on it,â Harry breathed. He turned back to pick up the baby and then looked towards his wife, âBut you may change your mind when you see these little faces.â
A bright smile lit up Ginnyâs face and she bit her lip out of nervous habit. She made a sweet whimpering sound and like a child, she stretched out her arms, begging with her hands to hold him.
Harry walked over to her with a huge grin on his face. Three days ago, he wasnât sure that heâd ever be this happy again in his life. Now, it was as if nothing bad had ever happened. He had his wife, his two beautiful children and they were all healthy, happy, and alive.
He gently laid the fragile boy in her arms and after she had him securely cradled, he went back to bring their daughter over as well.
As Harry made his way back to Ginny, she slid over in the bed, making room for him to sit next to her.
âArenât they the most beautiful things that youâve ever seen?â he said as he sat down.
She cheerfully sniffled, âBeautiful doesnât quite do them justice.â
âYouâre right, it doesnât.
âQuite frankly, I think she looks just like youâŚand heâs the spitting image of his dear olâ dad,â Harry voiced.
Ginny took a good look at her two newborns, tilting her head slightly. Apparently arriving at a conclusion, she looked over to Harry, who had been staring at her as she held the silent battle within her head.
âMaybe one a little more so than the other, butâŚI think theyâre the perfect combination of the two of us,â she winked. âSee, now heâs got your hair and chin, but heâs got my nose. And as for this one, she looks just about like me except for the eyes. Those are yours.â
Harry quickly examined his children and then looked back at her, âYou knowâŚI think youâre right again.â
She smiled cheekily at him and before the words could roll off of her tongue, he captured her mouth in another kiss, letting a small moan escape from the back of her throat.
âYouâve got to stop doing that,â Ginny said as his lips left hers.
âYou donât mean that,â he joked.
With a resigning sigh, she smiled, âNoâŚI donât.â She reached out her hand and traced his jaw line with one small finger. âDonât ever stop doing that,â she whispered.
âYou can bet that I wonât,â he vowed with deep admiration in his eyes.
âYou know?â Harry cleared his throat. âWe never decided on what we were going name them.â
âHmmâŚâ Ginny pondered, bringing her thoughts back to the children. âWell, what do you think?â
His eyes shot open wide with shock, surprised that sheâd really ask him without making a suggestion first.
Shite, this better be good, Harry thought.
âWellâŚâ he spoke hesitantly. âWe know Roonil is out.â
âVery funny, HarryâŚnow be serious.â
Harry thought for a moment longer and finally answered carefully.
âOkayâŚthey donât have to be named thisâŚbutâŚermâŚitâs all I can come up with. How about Sirius James and Lily Molly?â
âHmmmâŚâ Ginny cringed a little. âSirius James, I likeâŚbut, maybe not so much Lily Molly. Since she does seem to favor your Mum, weâll keep LilyâŚbut how about Ann for her middle name?â
âSirius James and Lily Ann PotterâŚâ Harry thought aloud. âI like it. YeahâŚI really do,â he said as he leaned over and kissed Ginny on the cheek.
âSirius James and Lily Ann, it isâŚâ
------------------------------------------------------
A/N: SoâŚ.off you goâŚplease REVIEW. Iâd really like loads of feedback. Hereâs to hoping we hit 100 reviews with the posting of this chapter.
Thanks so much for all of you who are continuing on with this story and I hope youâve enjoyed it. Tell your friends about it!
So, click that little box below and leave me a review, please. THANK YOU! XD
P.S. One more chapter to go.
A New Day Dawns by belladonna_tb
Author's Notes:
As you've probably read already, what I originally planned to be chapter 9 was far too long, so I've split the last chapter in two. Chapter 10 will now be the last chapter. I'm currently working on the last scene and then come the revisions....after that, my beloved story will be finished. :(
Chapter Nine: A New Day Dawns
[Eleven yeas later]
It was a bright and sunny beginning to the new day which was always a good sign. After three days of horrendous rain, heâd almost forgotten what the sun looked like. But, as the birds sat chirping in the nearest tree and the brilliant light steadily crept into the darkened corners of the house, Harry thought that this would, indeed, be a good day.
With a scratching at the window, he stepped closer to allow the owlâs entrance. His morning paper had become quite essential to his everyday routine and although he had never preferred many of the things that the Ministry did in the past, things do change in eleven years time. Hell, things changed in six years time.
Everyone always knew that whoever would replace Fudge as Minister of Magic was going to be a better candidate for the position. Admittedly, Scrimgeour wasnât Harryâs favorite person and he still thought there were others better qualified for the job, but he did manage to clean up things where Fudge lacked in every way. Now, though, it was a different story. He was very well pleased with who had been appointed as Minister of Magic almost five years ago to this very day, his father in law, Arthur Weasley.
Harry smiled as he read over an article about how the Ministry was continuing to make progress with Muggle relations and international affairs. He couldnât help but chuckle at the mention of some sort of news involving the Ministry and Muggle Affairs. Mr. Weasley just wouldnât be the same without being involved with something related to Muggles.
He continued flipping idly through the pages of his Daily Prophet as he walked outside to laze about in the swing on their front porch.
Things were still amazingly quiet around the house for this time of morning, which was quite a surprise. Normally, he would hear the children running about the place or playing games in the backyard and despite the fact that Ginny swore sheâd never turn into her mother, she was always up by 8:00 oâclock making breakfast. Gone were her days of sleeping in.
Not one day after Sirius and Lily were born did she have a chance to sleep any later. Her getting up at 8:00 oâclock usually meant that she had slept inâŚand after eleven years of the same routine, it had become a habit of being up this early.
Like clockwork, Harry heard pans being shuffled in the kitchen as she began preparations for their morning meal.
âSirius? Lily?â he heard her call out across the house. âYouâd better be up if you intend on eating breakfast soon!â
Harry tried desperately to suppress his laughter as he thought that, in some ways, she was very much like her mother, but he didnât dare mention that to her. After all, if she had done anything over the years, she had definitely improved her infamous Bat Bogey Hexes and he wasnât ashamed to admit that he was still quite afraid of them.
âWhat are you thinking about?â she asked as she draped herself over his shoulders, letting her hands trace down over his chest and rest on his abdomen.
He jumped slightly, surprised by her sudden appearance at his side and sighed with relief as he felt her hands on him.
âWhy so jumpy? Has fourteen years as an Auror taught you nothing?â she laughed, kissing his cheek sweetly.
âIt has indeed, love. But youâve forgotten something,â he said, shifting his glance toward her.
âAnd what would that be, my darling?â
âIâm on holiday.â
A brief pause came, neither one of them saying anything, until they both let out a roar of laughter and he finally leaned his head back to kiss her tenderly.
She sighed happily and drew back from their kiss after a few moments.
âGood morning to you, too, Mr. I Get Up At the Crack of Dawn When on Holiday,â she joked as she walked around the swing toward him.
Harry scoffed at her, letting his paper bend slightly at the top so that he could see her properly.
âI do not get up at the crack of dawn- hey! I was reading that,â he said as she snatched The Daily Prophet from his hands.
âThis,â Ginny said, waving his paper in front of him before laying it on the swing âis a distraction, good sir. Here I was wanting to wake up and have a good snog this morning,â she said as she sat down across his lap âwhen all of a sudden, I look over and guess whoâs not there?â
Harry cringed as he watched her look down at her hands that were now folded together and lying in her lap.
âErâŚI donât know. Who were you expecting to see?â he asked with a hidden smirk.
Her head snapped in his direction and she gave him an indignant look just before making to get up and return to the kitchen.
âTut, tut,â Harry clicked his tongue and reached out to stop her from leaving.
âCome now, Mrs. Potter. You and I both know that you were only expecting to see one particular man in your bed and youâd better not say Dean Thomas because if thatâs who you were looking for, you certainly took on the wrong last name.â
âYou know good and well I wouldnât want him anywhere near me, in those regards,â she frowned.
âI know, love. So, you can wipe that cute little frown right off your faceâŚbecause darling, Iâm here to stay,â Harry said, grabbing her bum and scooting her even closer to him.
Ginny giggled as she reached out to grab onto his shoulders to keep her balance.
âWell, Mr. Potter, itâs a good thing you areâŚbecause in case you havenât noticed these past thirteen years, I have no intentions of letting you go.â
âGoodâŚwe agree then,â he smirked as he felt her hands slowly slide up his shoulders. Ginny let her small fingers gently play with the ends of his hair as her thumbs traced his jaw line.
âSo,â his voice came out more high pitched than usual. He cleared his throat and tried again, âSoâŚyou wanted a good snog this morning?â
Harry watched her drift closer to him and then his attention fell on her lips as she instinctively licked them.
âMmhmmâŚI didâŚâ Ginny nuzzled her nose against his.
âDid?â his eyes questioned as he met her gaze again.
âMmmâŚIâm not so sure that I want a good snog anymore,â she said, letting her lips brush his lightly. She was teasing him, knowing that it was sure to send him around the bend at any moment.
His breathing was erratic, his voice was shaky and the beast in Harryâs chest, that had been awakened all those years ago by this very same ginger-haired girl, was roaring with impatience. He wanted to taste her lips, to feel his tongue search out hers.
âMerlin, woman!â Harry growled in desperation. âWhat do you want then?â
Ginny smiled as she grazed his soft lips again and then, without warning, she stilled her movements.
âI want a great one.â Before he knew it, Ginny had stolen his breath away. Her lips had crashed against his in a heated kiss as if theyâd never kissed before.
Harry didnât give her much time to control their actions as his tongue traced her lips and she opened her mouth, giving him entrance.
Whether it was fifteen years or fifty, heâd never tire of this or of her. Sheâd always be new, but familiar at the same time and he admired the fact that after almost thirteen years of marriage and having known her for even longer, he was still learning new things about her every day.
As the need for air overcame him, he slowly pulled away from her swollen lips and watched her head slip into the crook of his neck as their breathing found a steady rhythm together.
âHow is it that you always do that to me?â Harry asked breathlessly.
âDo what to you?â she said smiling against his neck.
âMake me ache for every inch of youâŚfor everything that you are.â
Ginny lifted her head slowly and saw the hunger in his green pools. Her heart fluttered with excitement as her features shown with want.
âI guess I just have a way with you.â
âYeah,â he gave a small chuckle and sighed at her suggestion. âDid I ever tell youâŚâ he reached up, brushing a few strands of her hair away âthat thereâs no one more perfect than you?â
Her heart giggled enthusiastically, âNoâŚI think you forgot to mention that.â
âOh,â he said far too serious for her taste.
âHarryâŚâ she grabbed his face, willing his eyes to meet hers. âI love you. Always have and always will.â
She pulled him closer, kissing him again before he could get too carried away with his thoughts when an unpleasant noise interrupted their heated snogging.
âMum!â they heard Lilyâs voice call across the silent house.
Ginny sighed against his skin, âI knew this moment was too good to last.â
âIt always is,â he agreed. She smiled regrettably at him before shifting to get up when Harry put a hand on her thigh.
âOne more?â he said, kissing her neck.
She sighed sweetly as she felt his sweet lips trace up her neck, hitting a sensitive spot near her jaw line.
âMmmmâŚ.one more,â Ginny could barely say before they were kissing again. That was, until a loud crash sounded from Siriusâs room.
âUGH! Those two are just asking for it!â
âMaybe I should get the kidsâŚyou just finish making breakfast.â
She chuckled once, âDealâŚalthough, I think Iâm getting the better end of the bargain.â
--------------------------------
âSirius and Lily are on their way down. Just wait until you hear what theyâve gotten themselves into this morning,â Harry said, entering the kitchen.
âMummyâs going to be really upset with them,â Nathan said, following his father into the kitchen and looking up at him with big chocolate brown eyes, much like his motherâs.
Ginny was already furious with Sirius and Lily. The two of them had gotten into so much trouble over the past week, she was surprised that she hadnât grounded them and taken everything out of their rooms except for a bed and clothes. But, as little Nathan walked across the room to give her a hug, she just couldnât help but melt at the sight of his ginger hair falling messily into his eyes despite his attempts to push it back.
Since sheâd given birth to him just over five years ago, he had been such a terrific blessing, a sort of peace and calming for both Harry and Ginny. They were so thankful for himâ”not that they werenât thankful for all of their children, but NathanâŚhe was such a kind heart and nowhere near half the trouble that Sirius and Lily were.
Of course, Ginny blamed herself for that one. She had jinxed herself by saying that the twins would turn out exactly like Fred and GeorgeâŚand boy, how right she was.
âThey woke Molly up,â Nathanâs small voice said.
âOh, youâre getting so big,â she groaned, picking him up and allowing him to give her a big hug which she returned.
âSo, they woke Molly up, aye?â
âMmhmmâŚâ
âWell, Mummy and Daddy will talk to them about it later, okay? Right now, itâs time for breakfast.â Ginny placed Nathan back firmly on his feet and watched him scamper away to the table.
Harry walked over to Ginny, carrying their daughter in his arms. Molly, who was just shy of nine months old, was a bouncing ball of joy that never ceased to smile. Her short, raven hair softly spilled over the top of her ears in small curls and her hazel eyes lit up with excitement at the sight of her mother.
âGood morning, my little sweetie,â she said, kissing Mollyâs cheek and then her arm as she started to play with her a bit.
âGood morningâŚoh, wait. Iâm not your little sweetie, Iâm Mr. Gets Up at the Dawn of Crack,â he joked.
âCrack of Dawn, get it right,â she sniggered.
âLetâs just get at least halfway through breakfast before we have to start in on them again,â Ginny was thoroughly exhausted with the twinsâ antics. Her nerves were completely shot and she thought that she could now understand why her mother was the way she is. Having to put up with Fred and George all that time, plus five other children didnât make things easy on her.
âWe? I thought I already did my part?â
âOh, no sir you donât. Youâre not getting out of this one.â
âOnly if I have to-â he started to say when she corrected him.
âYou do.â
Harry sighed reluctantly and walked over to the table to get him and Molly ready for breakfast as Sirius and Lily finally joined the rest of the family.
After Ginny had managed to feed Molly and then eat a few bites for herself, she decided to, at long last, have a word with their two oldest children.
âSiriusâŚLilyâŚbefore you go out to play, your Father and I want to talk to you,â the twins looked at each other, knowing what was coming and swallowed the hard lumps in their throats.
âI want one of you,â Ginny continued, âto tell me what that ruckus upstairs was this morning.â She fixed them with a look very worthy of Mrs. Weasley and Harry had to hold back his laughter so that he wouldnât get one of those looks especially made for him.
âWe were just playing,â Lily said sweetly.
âThen why did you feel the need to yell out my name?â
âErâŚNathan took my toy.â
âI did not. You and Sirius were playing with that kit that you said Uncle Fred and Uncle George gave you,â Nathan spoke up, defending himself.
Ginny looked at Harry who did nothing but shrug. She turned her stern glare back to Sirius and Lily and clenched her jaw as she saw them both give a spiteful look to the small ginger-haired boy as if heâd just turned them in.
âWhat kit?â she asked stiffly.
Sirius was the first to cave under her fierce look, âUncle Fred gave us their new Potent Potions Kit.â
Ginnyâs eyes went wide with fury.
Oh, just wait until I see them, she thought. Iâll make them wish that theyâd been fortunate enough to get one of my Bat Bogey Hexes.
âI canât believe you two were even attempting to make a potion. Have your Father and I not told you time and time again to not do that? You havenât even started Hogwarts yet!â
âTell her the rest,â Harry said to them.
âThereâs more?â she looked at him as he raised his brow and gave a nod.
âThe cauldron accidentally fell off the tableâŚand broke,â Lily admitted.
âThatâs what you and Dad heard,â Sirius added.
âAnd how did that happen? Wait,â Ginny stopped herself âjust tell me what you were both up to.â
âWe just thought we could get a head start on our potions class,â Sirius said trying to sugarcoat the situation.
âWrong answer, try again,â she said, cutting him off.
âIt wasnât our faultâŚPig knocked the cauldron off the table,â Lily insisted.
Ginny folded her arms across her chest as her temper began to rise, âWhatâs Pig got to do with this?â
The two children shifted nervously under her glare, half expecting her voice to erupt in anger at any moment.
Harryâs voice broke through the silence, âDonât blame this all on Pig. You two are the reason the poor owl lost control in the first place.â
âLost control?!â came Ginnyâs almost hysterical voice.
Harry sighed deeply as he watched Sirius and Lily hang their heads. They werenât going to finish explaining what had happened, he knew that. So, he barreled on, telling Ginny what he knew.
âApparently, Fred and George included a little book of practical joke potions in their kit. These two,â he eyed them carefully âdecided to test their making of the Never-Ending Hiccup Potionâ”not on each otherâŚnor on Nathan or Molly âŚbut on Pig, instead.â
âWHAT?!â came an infuriated yell that definitely rivaled Mrs. Weasleyâs and even Harry cringed from it.
âIt seems that they gave him too much of the potion,â he went on. âWhen I came in and found them, he had already bounced all around the room from floor to ceiling taking out the cauldron along the way.â
âWe didnât mean to give him that much! It was an accident,â Sirius said with a high pitched voice. He was deathly afraid of the look that his mother was now giving him.
âYour Uncle Ron gave you that owl as a gift and all you two can do is use him as a test subject for your trick potions? You should both know better!â Ginny was far from upset with them now. It had all gone too far and she didnât know how much more sheâd be able to take.
âWellâŚis Pig okay?â she asked Harry.
âOnce I did a couple of spells on him, he calmed right downâŚor at least back to his normal self,â he chuckled.
After pacing the room a bit, Ginny managed to pull herself together as much as she could and sat back down in her chair next to Harry. She closed her eyes as she took a deep breath and sighed heavily.
âYour Father and I have told you two time and time again not to play with Uncle Fredâs and Uncle Georgeâs inventions, especially at your age. For Merlinâs sake, you havenât even gotten your letters from Hogwarts yet.
âI have found so many skiving snackboxes, ton-tongue toffees, whiz-bangs, and fake wands around this house that Iâm surprised your uncles even have anything left in the store to sell,â Ginny huffed.
âWeâre sorry, Mum,â Lily said with a quivering lip.
âWeâll be goodâŚhonest,â Sirius nodded quickly.
âIf I find one more around this house, youâre going to wish I hadnât. Iâll ground you for so long you wonât even attend your first year at Hogwarts, understood?â Ginny said clenching her teeth.
The twins nodded in silent agreement with her just before Harry spoke up.
âI suggest you two find all the wizard wheezes and bring them down to us before you get yourselves into more trouble. Once youâve finished, you can go out and play.â
âYes sir,â Sirius and Lily muttered before heading off to round everything up.
âNathan, sweetieâŚwhy donât you go on outside and play,â Ginny said with a resigning voice as he scooted out of his chair and made for the back door.
âHarryâŚâ Ginny said, turning to him and leaning into his arms. âIâm just so tired.â
âShhâŚâ he whispered as he wrapped his arm around her, gently running his fingers through her hair and letting her rest for a moment with her head on his chest. She was listening to the steady rhythm of his heart beating and feeling every breath that he took.
Harry closed his eyes and soaked in the mere presence of her, the very thought of her being against him. He loved these moments. Nowadays, they seemed too few and far between, so when they got a chance to be like this, to just be, he cherished every moment of it.
âTell me itâs going to get better,â she begged.
âItâs going to get better, I promise.â
âI meanâŚdonât get me wrong, I love the children,â Ginny pulled back slightly and looked at her husband as he opened his eyes, watching her. âWith all my heart, I love themâŚbut between Molly still being so young and the trouble that those two get intoâŚI donât know how much more I can take before I completely lose my nerve.â She hung her head shamefully and Harry felt a pang of guilt twist inside him. Here heâd been the one working the entire time that they were married and when she had the twins, sheâd decided to resign from her post as Auror and stay home to raise the them.
âDo you, I meanâŚerm, do you ever regret not going back to work after Sirius and Lily were born?â
âNOâŚno, I donât regret it at all,â she said, sitting up straight, willing him to understand that this was more than okay with her; itâs what they had both decided. âI donât deny the fact that there were times when I wanted to go back to being an Auror; I really miss it sometimes. And even though I often wondered if staying home and raising the children was doing any good, I wouldnât trade it for every Galleon in Gringotts.â
âGinâŚdonât ever think that you raising the children has been anything but good for them. Youâve brought them all up so beautifully,â Harry caressed her cheek sweetly. âIâm just so sorry that I didnât give you more of an opportunity to go back to work at the Ministry.â
âThereâs nothing to be sorry about. We made the decision, together, that I would stay home and raise them. Everything is fine and as it should be.â Leaning in, she kissed him lightly. âLetâs not talk about this anymore, okay? Letâs just enjoy a few more minutes of peaceâŚâ
Moments later, without missing a beat, a sound of rushing air filled the study and swept past the kitchen, followed by âSirius!â
âI didnât do it,â the young boy called. âYou did.â
âDid not!â
âMUM!â Sirius and Lily yelled in a panicked voice.
Ginnyâs head fell heavily against Harryâs chest and she painfully sobbed, âMake it stop. Please, make it stop.â
He leaned down and kissed her head, âDonât worry; Iâll take care of whateverâs going on. You just sit here and enjoy the fact that Molly isnât old enough to cause us this many problems.â
She chuckled lightly and mouthed âthank youâ before he kissed her again and then walked down the hall to his study.
âBloody hell,â he said as he entered the room, finding his two children staring wide-eyed back at him.
âDadâŚhelp!â Lily squeaked in a hushed voice. Harry suddenly realized what theyâd managed to do now. He and Ginny were now proud owners of an indoor swamp, thanks in part to his childrenâŚnot to mention his brother-in-laws.
âGet yourselves straight up to your room, quietly. Donât touch anything, just sit down until I come up and talk to you. Do you understand?â
âYes, sir,â they both nodded nervously.
âAnd do NOT let on to your mother what youâve done,â he added as he Apparated straight to their bedroom. He wasnât about to let her find out that the children had deployed one of Fred and Georgeâs portable swamps in the middle of the study. Sheâd surely have lost every wit about her if she knew.
Harry quickly gathered an overnight bag, placing a few of her clothes insideâ”just enough for a day or soâ”and then walked downstairs to find her still sitting at the table, bouncing Molly in her lap.
âHaving fun?â he asked, having to calm himself down a bit.
âOh, hey!â Ginny said as she looked back over her shoulder. âYeah, weâre having a great time. When did you go upstairs? And why do you have my overnight bag?â Her questioning gaze traveled from the bag in his hands up to his eyes. He didnât move, he couldnât even say anything.
âHarryâŚâ she said slowly. By this point, sheâd stopped playing with Molly and simply held her, âWhat have they done?â
He swallowed roughly and answered her with a strained voice, âItâs nothing you need to be worried about. Iâm going to take care of everything.â She watched him place her bag on the floor, next to her seat and reach out to take their daughter from her. âI want you to go back to the Burrow and enjoy a day or two away from here. You need some well deserved time away from the kids. Iâll handle everything here while you rest up and unwind, okay?â
âHarry? What are you not telling me?â She stood up and walked toward him as he took a few steps back.
âNothingâŚnothing,â he kissed Molly, distractedly. âGo on to the Burrow, stay there. Do some shopping, spend time with your Mum and Hermione and weâll all see you at your Dadâs anniversary dinner tomorrow night. Go on nowâŚâ he insisted, picking up her bag and handing it to her. He kissed her and then waved their daughterâs chubby arm at his wife, âSay bye to Mummy.â
Ginny gave Molly a quick kiss and then looked back at Harry before leaving. âSo help me, if I find out that whatever they did was something disastrous, no one will be safe,â she glared inquisitively, then Disapparated from the kitchen.
Harry exhaled heavily and looked at Molly who was smiling back at him. He chuckled at her and shook his head.
âThat was a close call, wasnât it Mollykins?â She wasnât old enough to say anything yet, but she giggled at him anyway. âYeah, Daddyâs going to be in big trouble if he canât get that swamp out of the study. Guess Iâd better Floo your Uncle Fred and Uncle George, hadnât I?â Molly laughed again and bounced in his arms.
Harry couldnât help but laugh at the situation himself. Dear Merlin, I hope Fred and George can tell me how to fix this.
--------------------------------
[The next morning]
âWhenâs Mummy coming home, Daddy?â Nathan asked as he sat at the table, waiting for his father to finish making breakfast. Molly was sitting in her high chair, laughing as she played with one of her toys.
âI told you yesterday, Nathan. Mummy went to visit Grandmum and Aunt Hermione. Weâll see her tonight when we have dinner with the family.â Harry was attempting to keep his cool as he tried to make breakfast but Nathan had been constantly asking about Ginny since she left and, admittedly, it was starting to wear on him a bit.
Despite the fact that Harry had to ground them yesterday, Sirius and Lily were doing a little better. After Flooing Fred and George to find out how to remove the portable swamp, he made his two mischievous children help him confiscate all of the Weasley Wizard Wheezes that he knew Ginny would not see fit for them to have at their age. It had been a long hard day, but they managed to get everything cleaned up and cleared out of the house before the day was over.
But now, Harry was tired. Taking care of four children was proving to be a lot harder than he had ever imagined. How in heavenâs name does Ginny do this every day? he thought. She definitely deserved to have time away from the children; he knew that she deserved even more than that.
Harry thought for a moment, beginning to form a plan in his mind and he smiled to himself at the idea that heâd just come up with. It has been a long time since weâve spent more than five minutes by ourselves.
Suddenly, he heard a crackling noise followed by Nathanâs voice yelling, âMummy!â as he scooted out of his chair and ran over to the fireplace.
Harry turned around to see his wifeâs head floating in the grate as she began talking to their son.
âHello Nathan, sweetie. Are you having fun with Daddy?â she said.
âMmhmm,â Nathan nodded. âBut, it sure does take him a long time to make breakfast,â he added with a whisper.
The air suddenly filled with Ginnyâs laughter and Harry let out, âHey! I heard that,â as he neared the fireplace where his son was kneeling.
âGo on back to the table and sit with Molly, Nate,â he said as he knelt down on the floor.
âDo I have to?â the small boy whined. âI want to talk to Mummy.â
âYes, you have to. Your breakfast is ready and you need to eat it before it gets cold. You can talk to her later.â
With a disappointed look on his face, Nathan stood up and waved, âBye, Mummy.â
âBye, my love. Iâll talk to you soon,â Ginny said, watching her son walk back to the table before turning to Harry. âSo, how are you? Do you regret sending me away yet?â
Harry gave her an indignant look, astonished that she would suggest that he couldnât handle things around the house. âIâm just fine, thank you. And no, I donât regret sending you away from the house; you deserve some rest. So, tell me, loveâŚwhatâve you been doing?â
âOh, I talked with Mum for a bit yesterday morning. We had a nice lunch together and then I spent the rest of the day with Hermione. We just perused around Diagon Alley for a while, just chatting it up.â
âSo, youâre having a good time then?â Harry asked with a small smile.
She smiled back hesitantly and then let it drop from her face, âMerlin, no! Itâs been absolutely dreadful. Iâm bored out of my mindâŚand I miss you and the kids far too much for my own good.â
He chuckled at her, âIt wonât be much longer, I promise. Weâll see you at 6:00 for dinner.â
âI donât see why I just canât come home now. Six isnât that far away,â she added with a determined air.
âExactly; six isnât that far awayâŚso you can rest for a few more hours. Go for a swim or something. Thereâs no need for you to worry about things going on around here. I have everything under control.â
âMmhmm,â Ginny raised an eyebrow. âSo, did you get the swamp out of the study?â
âHow did you- I mean, erâŚwhat are you talking about? What swamp? Thereâs no swamp,â he said, his voice an octave higher than normal.
âDonât try to deny it, Harry James Potter. I know thatâs what you were trying to hide from me yesterday.â
Harry sighed; she knewâŚand there was no saving the kids now.
âHow did you find out?â he resigned.
âFred and George popped over for a few minutes yesterday and they asked if you got the swamp removed without any problems.â
Harry cursed under his breath, âThose low down, nosy buggers.â He averted her eyes for a moment and then asked, âSoâŚhow did you take it?â
âOhâŚâ Ginny said dreamily âyou know me. I decided to have little fun with them. After all, it was the least I could do to repay them for all of the grief that weâve had to deal with.â
He stared at her head floating in the flames for a moment before they both burst out with laughter. He and Ginny didnât stop until they were interrupted by a tapping at the window.
Harry turned around to see Hedwig, resting on the window pane as she waited for him to let her inside.
âThatâs Hedwig with the post,â he said turning back. âIâd better let her in before she gets snippy.â
âPlease let me come home, Harry,â his wife begged.
âNo,â he simply replied.
âButâŚI miss you allâŚâ
âI know you do, but you still need to take some time to yourself. Weâll see you at 6:00, okay?â
Ginny huffed, causing the flames to roar slightly, âFine. Iâll see you tonight.â
âI love you.â
âYeahâŚI love you too, even though sometimes you just annoy me.â
Harry stuck out his tongue playfully and she turned, giving him the same before her head disappeared and the flames died.
Walking across the kitchen, he opened the window as Hedwig fluttered in. He took the letters from her and stretched out his finger, letting her nip at him playfully.
âThanks, Hedwig,â he said and she chirped in response. âI wonder what this is.â
âDid I get any mail, Daddy?â Nathan said with a mouth full of food.
âNot today, son. It looks like Sirius and Lily finally got their Hogwarts letters though,â he said, laying the two letters down on the table for the twins. He looked skeptically at a third letter that was sentâ”one that was addressed to both he and Ginny.
âBut whoâs that one for?â
âItâs for your Mum and me,â Harry frowned as he turned to call for Sirius and Lily.
âSiriusâŚLilyâŚyour breakfast is getting cold.â He waited a moment, listening for them but heard only futile attempts at making their way down to breakfast. âFine, thenâŚâ he added loudly âIâll just send your Hogwarts letters back.â
It took them less than thirty seconds to come bounding down the stairs in excitement, pleading with their father to not send the letters back.
As they all sat down for their meal, Harry watched Sirius and Lily pour over their letters for what mustâve been the seventh time until he remembered the letter that had been sent to him and Ginny.
He waited to make sure that the children were busily occupied before opening the letter, immediately realizing who it was from.
Dear Mr. and Mrs. PotterâŚ
A/N: *wiggles brow*...ah...the letter. But who's the letter from? I know that's what's going through your mind. Don't deny it. :)
Drop me a line and tell me what you think about the chapter. Please. You know I appreciate reviews. And...you guys and gals have been so great for sticking with me and with this story. I love you all!! .................one more to go.
Remember When by belladonna_tb
Chapter Ten: Remember WhenâŚ
Later that evening
âI thought Mum was staying at GrandmumâsâŚnot us,â Sirius remarked as he watched his father pack his and Lilyâs overnight bag.
âShe is, but tonight sheâs going to come home and the four of you will stay the night at Grandmumâs. Then, Iâll come get you in the morning and weâll all go to Diagon Alley to get your supplies for school.â
Harry watched as his childrenâs faces lit up with excitement and he had to stifle a laugh. Clearing his throat, he continued, âButâŚâ their expressions dropped, âif you put one toe out of line, thereâll be no trip to Diagon AlleyâŚat all. Do you understand?â
âYes, sir,â they nodded quickly.
âGood,â he smirked. âNow, finish packing these clothes that Iâve laid out for the two of you. And donât even think about bringing anything else other than what is on the bed.â Harry walked to the door before turning back to look at them. âIâm going to get Mollyâs and Nateâs things. Iâll be back in just a moment and then weâll leave for the Burrow.â
Thirty minutes later, Molly was welcoming her grandchildren and Harry with warm hugs. She never got tired of her them--sheâd admitted that to her daughter and son-in-law on countless occasions.
âYouâre sure itâs okay for them to stay, Mum?â Harry whispered. He didnât want Ginny to know, just yet, that the children would be staying here tonight.
Mrs. Weasley scoffed. âOf course itâs all right! Are you sure that you donât want to let them stay for longer than a night?â
âIâm sure. Weâre going to spend tomorrow together. I just wanted Ginny and I to have some time alone.â
âI understand, dear,â she said, patting him on the cheek. He watched his wife draw nearer as his mother-in-law gathered her grandchildren, undoubtedly ready to spoil them, yet again.
âItâs half past six. You made me wait thirty more minutes,â Ginny said, glaring at him.
âYesâŚyes I didâŚand I didnât do it because I was trying to get four kids ready. I did it just to aggravate you even more,â Harry mocked.
âYouâre a mean little sod.â
âI knowâŚbut youâre the one that made me this way.â
Ginny narrowed her eyes even more. âOhâŚvery funny, you are.â
He leaned down to give her a kiss before anyone had a chance to interrupt them, but she snatched her head back quickly.
âExcuse me? What makes you think that you deserve a kiss after the way youâve just acted?â she said smartly.
âCome on, Gin,â he begged, growing impatient. âPlease donât deny your husband the kiss that heâs been longing for all day.â In hopes of winning her favor, he gave a pathetic pout. âJust one.â
When she didnât protest, he closed the gap between them, pressing his moist lips against hers for a kiss that definitely promised more. However, Harry realised that pulling away from her sweet lips was proving to be harder than he thought and Ginny chuckled as she pushed him away slowly.
âI told you that you would miss me,â she smiled up at him.
âOf course I did. What husband in his right mind wouldnât miss his amazing, beautiful, sexy wife?â Harry cocked his head and smirked at her as a blush crept onto her cheeks. She swatted his arm when he chuckled lightly and her breath hitched as he leaned into her again, this time bringing his voice to just above a whisper.
âYou just wait. Tonight, Iâll make your entire body blush.â He pulled back, noticing the redness in her cheeks deepen and her eyes brighten with want.
âAlright you two, none of that in front of the kiddies,â announced George.
âYeahâŚRon isnât quite mature enough to see that,â Fred added jokingly. Lily burst forth with a fit of giggles as Fred gave Sirius a high-five and everyone else began laughing alongâ”all except for Ron, that is.
He stuck out his jaw in protest. âYou foul sods! I ought to curse you both to bits,â Ron said, brandishing his wand and aiming it at his brothers. Sirius and Lily both stopped moving as their eyes widened with excitement; they were actually going to see a real duel.
âCome now, ickle Ronnie. You know that we would be able to block your curse before anything happened.â
âYeahâŚthat and the fact that you wouldnât be able to do it without Hermioneâs help.â
Fred and George let out hearty chortles while Ron stood there like a blubbering fool, searching for some kind of smart remarkâŚuntil an all too familiar voice sounded.
âAlright boys,â Mrs. Weasley stepped in, âthatâs enough. Youâre certainly setting a very bad example for your nieces and nephewsâŚand Iâll not have any of it. Do I make myself clear?â
Ron dropped his head, muttering, âYes, Mum,â as his brothers started laughing again. Mrs. Weasley shot them a disgusted look and their laughter promptly died. Giving Ginny and Harry a cheeky grin, Fred and George suppressed their hysteria and promised their mother that they would stop giving Ron a hard time.
âFred, go outside and tell Bill and Charlie to come in. George, round up the lot from the sitting room and Ronald, you go upstairs and tell Hermione weâre about to have dinner. Your father should be here shortly and we want everything perfect for him.â Mrs. Weasley smiled as she took in the sight around her. Unfortunately, the pleased look on her face was short lived as she noticed that someone else was missing. âAnd for Merlinâs sake, would someone please get Percy out of the study?â
------------------------------------
After dinner, Ginny and Hermione began helping Mrs. Weasley clean up while everyone else finished their butterbeer and pumpkin juice as they chatted the evening away.
âI want my wand,â Sirius pouted as he watched Fred piddle around, showing him a few first year charms.
Ginny overheard her sonâs comment and spoke before her brother could say anything about giving him one of their fake wands. âYou know you canât have your wand until your Hogwarts letter comes.â
âYour Mumâs right,â George said, surprising Ginny and causing her head to snap in his direction. âNo real wand until then.â She rolled her eyes knowing that hidden smile and underlying meaning, that subliminal message that George was trying to work into her sonâs mind.
âBut,â Sirius interjected, âwe did get our Hogwarts letters. They came this morning.â
âSirius, what have I told you about lying? Thatâs not going to help you get your wand any sooner,â his mother reprimanded him. Harry had to bite his lipâ”he hadnât told her yet. He was trying to wait until they could get the chance to be alone, but that wasnât going to happen now.
âButâŚâ Lily echoed, âSirius isnât lying. We did get our letters today. Dad, tell MumâŚplease.â
She looked at her father, begging him to tell her mother that they werenât lying.
âItâs true, MummyâŚâ Nathan said, now tugging at his motherâs skirt. âSirius got one andâŚLily got oneâŚâ
Her gaze shifted from the innocent child over to her husband. âHarry? Is it true? Did the kids get their letters today?â
âWellâŚer, actuallyâŚyeah, they did,â he said, fumbling over his words until he finally gave in.
âWhy in heavenâs name didnât you tell me before?â He knew that she was more than a little upset with him for keeping this from her and he understood why. He shouldâve at least told her about the twinsâ letters coming.
He swallowed roughly. âThe letters didnât come until after your Floo call this morning. I was going to tell you about it later.â
Before Ginny could move much closer to Harry than she already had, Nathan tugged on her skirt again. âYou and Daddy got a letter, too.â
She looked down at her sonâs honest face with confusion, thinking she hadnât heard him correctly. âWhat?â she shook her head. âIt mustâve been a different letter that came for us, dear. Mummy and Daddy donât get letters from Hogwarts anymore,â Ginny explained.
âNuh uhâ”â he added without argument. âIt came from Hogwarts.â
Her brow furrowed in question as she looked up into Harryâs eyes, realising that Nathan was telling the truth.
âNate, honey,â Ginnyâs voice flowed sweetly as she patted his head. âYour Daddy and I need a minute to talk.â She glanced at Harry, nodding her head in the direction of the door and Nathan let go of her hem.
Harry rose from his seat at the table and followed in her direction, hearing his sonâs voice just before walking outside.
âDadâŚâ sniggered Sirius, âyouâre in trouble.â
âHaâŚvery amusing,â he said, stopping in the doorway. âKeep it up and the closest thing youâll get to a wand is one that beats you over the head.â Siriusâs grin immediately fell from his face and he sunk back into his chair, sulking quietly.
When Harry stepped out into the garden his skin was met by the warm night breeze, but as he caught Ginnyâs calculating stare, he felt nothing but sudden chills crawl up his spine. Boy was Sirius right, I am in trouble, he thought.
âHi, honey,â he said smiling, trying to pass it off as if nothing happened.
âDonât âhi honeyâ me, Harry,â she pursed her lips in annoyance. Watching her husbandâs smile deflate, she gave a long sigh. âSo? Do you care to tell me whatâs going on or are you going to make me guess?â
Harry blinked for a moment, slightly stunned at her immediate directness. âErâŚI- er, donât really know where to start,â he frowned to himself.
âWell, how about explaining to me why in Merlinâs name we actually got a letter from Hogwarts. Are the kids so bad that theyâre already in trouble before theyâve even begun their first term?â Ginny said sarcastically. He gave a small chuckle but stopped when he noticed that she wasnât laughing with him.
âNoâŚitâs not about the kids,â he swallowed. His eyes fell to study his hands as they fumbled about, wringing each finger one by one. It had become a bad habit of his, Ginny knew. Any time heâd be overtly worried or nervous about something, his habit would pick up without him even noticing.
âHarryâŚâ she called to him with a calm voice. âWhat is it?â Finally putting an end to her sulking, she let her genuine concern for him show. She knew that whatever he was going to tell her, it wasnât going to be an easy task for him to discuss.
His hands stopped fumbling when he realized what he was doing. âOhâŚerm, sorry.â
âItâs all rightâŚjust, tell me whatâs going on.â She waited for a moment as they both remained silent in their own element, until he finally spoke.
âLetâs go for a walk, okay?â His sharp emerald eyes looked back upon her figure as the moon illuminated them with a soft light.
âErâŚâ she muttered, a little thrown off her guard. âYeahâŚsure.â
Harry walked lightly across the dewy grass, closing the gap between he and Ginny. Extending his hand, she allowed her husband of nearly thirteen years to gently take hers and walk her down the small path to the pond.
She listened to him clear his throat, reminding her of his nervous quirks that sheâd discovered during her fifth year. At first, she didnât really think much about them, it was all veryâŚHarry. But that was all before she realised that heâd fallen for her.
âI miss this,â he said sweetly, lifting her hand to his mouth and letting his lips graze against the back of it.
Ginny smiled and sighed at the tenderness that he always had. âI miss it too, Harry. Sometimes you just donât realise how busy life has become until you start to miss the little moments.â
Harry drew a deep breath as they continued walking along. âThatâs, ermâŚsort of what I wanted to talk to you about.â He paused briefly, watching her brow furrow a little in confusion.
âYou know that a long time before I took the job, Iâd always thought about becoming an Auror.â She nodded her head slowly in understanding. âAnd Iâve had the great opportunity to be one now for fourteen years.â He saw her give a small nod once more.
âI enjoy what I doâ”itâs not dull and at least Iâm still helping to keep the wizarding world a safer place, butâŚwe both know far too well that being an Auror is very time consuming and it often keeps me from spending as much time with you and the kids as Iâd like.â
Ginny hadnât even noticed that theyâd already reached the pond until Harry stopped walking and turned to face her. He grabbed her other hand, watching their bodies connect, seemingly flowing together as one.
âIâm not sure how toâŚwhat I mean to say isâŚâ he huffed in frustration. With a deep breath, he steadied himself. âIâve been thinking, for some time now mind youâŚabout resigning from my post as Auror.â He didnât look into her eyes. Instead, his attention remained fixed on their joined hands. Harry was afraid that if he looked up, heâd only see disappointment on her face.
After working herself into a tizzy, thinking it was far more serious than it was, she gave a great sigh of relief once heâd finally explained what was going on.
She dipped her head low, her ginger hair hanging in the night air as she attempted to see his face, but he refused to move.
âHarry,â she said, squeezing his hand lightly. âLook at me.â Where heâd expected to see her regretful look, he instead found caring, kindness and perhaps even understanding shining from her eyes.
âWhy didnât you tell me before?â she asked him.
He answered sullenly. âI thought I might let you down for even thinking about quitting.â
She observed his sad eyes and sighed with a hint of a smile. âYou could never let me downâŚespecially not for wanting to resign from your post,â Ginny reassured him.
She let go of his hand to cup his face compassionately, tracing her thumb along his tense jaw.
âIf you really want to,â she looked deeply into his eyes, âyou should resign. Believe me, we miss spending time with you. This week has been the first time that the kids have really gotten a chance to do things with you. And even though I havenât had my fair share of alone time with you yet, itâs still been more than it has in a long while.â
Ginny could tell he was about to interject with a million apologies but she continued before he could get the chance.
âIt makes no difference to me what you decide to do. Work all of the time, part of the time, Auror, whateverâŚjust do what makes you happy. And no matter the decision, Iâll back you wholeheartedly.â
Harry paused for a moment, his breath catching as he studied his wifeâs eyes once more.
âYou might wish that you hadnât said thatâŚâ Reaching into the back pocket of his trousers, he pulled out the letter that came from Hogwarts. On the outside, Ginny could vaguely read âMr. Harry and Mrs. Ginny Potterâ.
He stood there, hesitantly shuffling the wrinkled parchment from one hand to the other until she reached out and stilled his movements. Without a second thought, she eased the letter from his hands, frowning briefly before unfolding it.
Harry remained silent as she opened the letter and began reading. The night air echoed sweetly with sharp melodies and soothing buzzes as it flowed softly amidst the gentle breeze. It was absolutely beautiful and he was quite sure sheâd enjoy it more had her mind not suddenly been overcome with surprise as her voice called out with shock.
âWhat?!â she asked shrilly, before even reading the letter in its entirety.
He pressed his lips together tightly and muttered. âMmhmm.â
âButâŚteaching? How did this come about?â
âWell, you remember back before Sirius and Lily was born, Professor McGonagall owled, asking if I might be interested in coming to teach. Seeing as I was already working as an Auror and the children were due soon, I let her know how much I appreciated the opportunity that she was giving me, but that I couldnât accept it. I, erâŚalso told her that if she ever needed to call on me again, my answer may not always remain the same,â he finished.
âSo,â Ginny said dazedly, âyouâre considering it now?â She saw him give a slow nod and stood there for a few more moments without speaking another word.
He could tell that she was trying to wrap her mind around the situation and no doubt around everything that would come with the change.
âIâd be teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts,â Harry said, trying to reassure her as best he could.
âButâŚâ she added with a frown, âyouâd be gone for so long.â She shook her head slightly, clearing her mind of the thoughts that were beginning to frustrate her. âI meanâŚdonât get me wrong, if you want to do this, then Iâll support you. But, here you were just talking about resigning from your post as Auror because it wasnât allowing you to spend much time at home and now youâre talking about going away for months at a time? How can this be better?â
He sighed with a small laugh, realising that she hadnât made it very far through the letter before overreacting.
âErmâŚGin,â Harry couldnât help but chuckle lightly at her state. âTheyâre willing to accommodate us⌠All of us.â
âWhat?!â Ginny asked as her eyes grew wide, immediately beginning to read the letter again.
Harry, however, decided that it would just be best if he just explained things to her so that she wouldnât go over the top again when she found out the rest of the news that she clearly hadnât read.
He reached out and took the parchment from her. Sitting down on the bank of the pond, he watched her scowl at him as he stretched his legs out and patted the ground in front of him.
âCome on, sit down,â he gestured with a smile.
She huffed, continuing to frown more. âI was reading that!â She put her hands on her hips and set her jaw in defiance, yet again reminding him of his mother-in-law.
He rolled his eyes at her and sighed heavily. âSit down,â he said with an easing distinction. âPlease.â
Seeing that there wasnât a need for the two of them to end up having a row over something that needed to be taken with seriousness, she let her hands fall to her side as she casually knelt down.
Once she finally found a comfortable place resting against him, he started before she could have a chance.
âNow, just hear me out, okay?â Harry tilted his head to see her reaction. Reluctantly, she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye and nodded.
âOkay,â he muttered, taking a deep breath. âLike I said, Professor McGonagall wants me to teach Defense Against the Dark ArtsâŚand since they know Iâve got a family that I wonât want to be without, theyâve said that there is a cottage on the outskirts of Hogsmeade that we can stay in during the school year. It has three bedrooms, plenty of room and theyâll fully furnish it for us. Weâll keep our house here and maybe go back on a few weekends during the term, over the Christmas break and for the summer.
âAt least this way, with us having you and the kids stay at the cottage, Iâll be able to come home for the day, after classes are over. And if they should need me at the school for some urgent reason, Iâll be on call easily.â He paused for a moment, observing the state of silence that she was still in and decided to press on.
âThereâs justâŚone more thing,â she heard him say with hesitance.
Cutting her eyes at him, Ginny finally spoke. âAnd whatâs that?â
âTheyâve asked something of you, loveâŚâ She raised her brow in question, wondering what the school would possibly want of her. âThey asked if you wouldâŚcome and teach Flying for first years and referee a few of the Quidditch matches. Apparently Madam Hooch has decided to retire after all these years.â
âButâŚthatâll take both of us away from the children then,â came her high pitched voice.
âWaitâŚwait. What happened to hearing me out?â
She huffed at him and folded her arms, waiting for him to continue his attempts to convince her that this was indeed a good idea.
âSince thereâs not many classes that youâd need to teach, youâd only have to be there two days out of the week. As far as Quidditch goes, itâll be on the weekends and either we can take the kids to see a few of the matches or I can stay home with them. Itâs not a half bad ideaâŚand youâll finally have the chance to get out of the house.â
âBut Harry, whoâs going to take care of the children? I meanâŚthe Quidditch matches can be easily taken care of but what are we going to do while Iâm teaching class? You canât come home, youâll be teaching, too,â she said worriedly. It seemed like the both of them teaching would be a good idea but now they were hitting this wall and Ginny wasnât quite sure if theyâd be able to get past it.
Harry studied his wife, trying to determine if sheâd curse him for even making the suggestion.
âWell,â said he, âI was thinking that this would be a good opportunity for your Mother.â He paused briefly, making sure that he was treading as lightly as possible. âI was thinking that maybe, just for those two days, she could Floo over to watch Nate and Molly. At least this way, sheâll get to spend plenty of time with them and she wouldnât be constantly bugging us about being so far away from her grandchildren.â
Ginny sat quietly, thinking about the suggestion that her husband had just made. It did seem like a rather good idea. It would definitely keep her Mother from whining about not getting to see the little onesâŚand it meant that she would finally get a chance to do something new. She hadnât had a job in twelve years and this would be a welcome change.
âAndâŚâ Harry added, âI think this would be a good opportunity for both of us to keep an eye on Sirius and Lily. Keep them out of trouble, you know.â
She looked at him briefly and thought, heâs definitely got a point. If they keep up at the rate theyâre going now, theyâll be worse than Fred and George ever were. Bad grades, detentions, possible suspensionsâŚOh no. I will not have that.
âBetween the two days that youâre there, youâll not only get to see them, but also keep a close eye on them. Iâll be there the entire time, with the exception of nights and weekends, allowing me to monitor their behaviourâŚto an extent. At least this way,â he shrugged, âmaybe theyâll stay out of trouble since theyâll know weâll be around.â
They both sat quietly thinking to themselves until Ginnyâs voice rang with laughter. âForget Howlers. Theyâll get a personal visit from me if they ever misbehave.â
Harry let out a hearty chortle. âJust make sure that you save me a seat for that show. I think Sirius and Lily might just get a taste of their own potion.â
Finally letting their laughter subside, he glanced at her, knowing that she was still soaking in the load of news that sheâd just learned. He knew that sheâd carefully weigh out their options.
âSoâŚwhat do you think?â he posed.
She opened her mouth slightly, taking a deep breath and steadying herself before responding. âWellâŚat first I didnât see how this was going to be any better than if youâd stayed on as an Auror. But, I think youâre rightâŚweâd still get to spend more time together and I really wouldnât mind having the job.â With a sigh, she continued. âItâll be a nice change from being a stay at home Mum for twelve years.â
Turning to get a better look at him, she observed his silence briefly. âI think youâd like this. I think this is something that you would really enjoy doing, wouldnât you?â
Harry nodded slightly. âI think Iâll enjoy teaching. After all, you know how much I liked having the DA during my fifth year.â
Ginny smiled to herself, remembering how it had taken him a little while to warm up to the idea but heâd finally come around. She let her eyes drift back up to meet his as he sat patiently waiting for her answer.
âYeah,â she breathed, giving him a nod of approval. âYeah, letâs do it.â
âReally?â
Flashing him a bright smile, her face lit up with excitement. âYes, really.â
He was too stunned to move for a moment, as if he hadnât heard her correctly. âYeah?â
She rolled her eyes at him and gave a small chuckle. âYeah,â she replied once more.
Harryâs emerald eyes brightened as a grin formed on his face. Kissing her cheek and squeezing her tightly, she could hear the enthusiasm in his voice. âTerrific!â
He had been concerned. For a moment, he thought that she might say noâŚthat she might not want to temporarily uproot their family to Hogsmeade. But, to his surprise, she amazed him yet again.
They sat there for a few more minutes, resting against each other, just listening to the fading echoes of birds calling, the wind sweeping through the nearby trees and enjoying the sound of their breaths finding steady rhythm together.
âYou know,â he said interrupting the sweet silence, âthere is something else that Iâm going to like about being back at Hogwarts.â
âOh?â Ginny said intrigued. âAnd what would that be, Professor Potter?â
He teased the exposed skin on her forearm and finally answered. âIâm going to take great pleasure in snogging you in every corner of the castle.â She feigned sudden surprise and excitement as Harry flashed her a wicked grin and leaned in for a passionate kiss that was long overdue.
âMmmâŚâ she moaned into his mouth, making his heart race with excitement as if he was sixteen again. He reached his hand out to cup her face, gently slipping his hand behind her neck and then into her silky strands.
Before he knew it, she turned to face him, longing to deepen their kiss and running her hands up to meet his raven locks. She twisted a few short tresses, pulling them lightly between her fingers and making him moan in return.
To his dismay, Harry felt the warmth of her lips leave his and whimpered in their absence.
âI think,â she said, watching the heavy lids of his eyes drift open. âIâm definitely starting to like that snogging idea of yours. But correct me if Iâm wrong, havenât we done that before? Snogged in every corner of Hogwarts, I mean.â
âI donât quite think that it was every corner, love,â Harry chuckled as he peppered her glowing face with tiny kisses.
She sighed, smiling at the loving way that he adored her. Even after thirteen years of marriage, it always felt new and exciting to them.
âLetâsâŚgetâŚoutâŚof here,â he muttered between kisses.
Ginny giggled lightly at his tempting. âAs wonderful as that sounds, darlingâŚwe have four children waiting for us inside. We canât just leave them here.â
âSure we can.â
âHarry James Potter!â She pulled away from his kisses, astounded. âI canât believe that youâd even think that we could do that.â
âDearest,â he said, trying to suppress his laughter. âI thought about that this morningâŚwhich is why I asked your Mum if she would mind keeping the children for the night.â
In an instant, she was prepared to prance and he immediately took notice, stopping her abruptly.
âNow donât start with me,â Harry warned her. âI know what youâre thinking.â
Ginny narrowed her eyes at him and raised a brow at his presumptuousness. âWhat makes you think I was going to start anything?â
âI know you far too well, love. And I know that being away from your children for the past two days was hard enough. At least then, they were with meâŚnot to say that your Mum doesnât know how to raise children; obviously she does if she could manage you lot. But, youâre just going to have to get used to the both of us being away from them.â Harry dipped his head trying to read her expression. âYou might as well get the practice in now. Term will be starting soon and we donât want you to end up being a basket case on your first day as Madam Potter.â
He sat observing his wife, falling silent as her stern look softened.
Even though she hated to admit it, he was right. Itâll be easier if I get used to it now, she thought.
âBesides,â he said, cutting through her thoughts, âdidnât I just hear you say that you hadnât had your fair share of time alone with me?â She bit her tongue, refraining herself from replying with a smart remark. He already had one up on her and she wasnât about to give him the opportunity to take another.
Ginny pulled a coy grin on her face, remaining silent and letting him form his own assumptions as to what was going through her mind.
âUh huh,â he hummed. âI knew that I was right.â
She huffed and rolled her eyes with a slight annoyance. âYesâŚyes, you were right. But if you insist on keeping this Mr. Know-It-All attitude up, Iâll be staying here with the kids while you go homeâŚalone.â
âPoint taken,â he said with a short nod.
Harry pushed himself off the ground and reached out his hand to help his wife up, pulling her into his embrace to steady her.
Ginny giggled lightly, letting her happiness fill the air as he watched her with sincerity.
âI love you,â he breathed, pushing a few stray strands of hair behind her ear. His soft gaze drifted across the top of her head, tracing her flowing fiery red locks until his eyes drifted down to meet hers.
She sighed sweetly in response, leaning into his hand that was now caressing her cheek.
âI love you, too,â came her gentle voice just before his lips fell upon hers, passionately taking them into the night.
-----------------------------
Ginny awoke the next morning to the bright sunlight that was pouring across their bedroom. Relaxing in the warmth of her bed, she reached to her right, expecting to find her slumbering husband lying next to her. Instead, she frowned when her hand met nothing but empty sheets.
She turned over hoping to at least see him somewhere in the room, but she was met with disappointment when she found no sign of him. However, lying on his pillow next to her was a single red rose.
A loving smile quickly filled her face as she bit her lower lip, her mind full of thoughts from the wonderful evening theyâd spent together. It was certainly a welcome pleasure having Harry entirely to herself and she definitely made sure to show him just how thankful she was.
Deciding that sheâd better get out of bed and find where heâd gone to, Ginny threw the inviting covers off of her and strolled across the room, spotting Harryâs pyjama shirt lying across a chair. She quickly slipped it on, fastening all but a few of the buttons and let it fall gracefully just a few inches above her knees.
Picking up the rose from his pillow, she drew it near her, reveling in its sweet fragrance before heading downstairs.
The beautiful morning seemed to be spilling throughout the entire house, she thought as she rounded the corner into the kitchen to find Harry sitting at the table, playing with Molly.
Their youngest was giggling excitedly as Harry lifted her into the air, high above his head, and then brought her back down swiftly to tickle her neck with his kisses.
The voices of her other children floated into the room from outside. It sounded as if Sirius and Lily were playing but werenât including Nathan, the poor darling.
Ginny watched Harry stop playing with Molly and sit her on his lap as he tilted his head back towards the door.
âYou two cut that out and let your brother play with you or Iâm going to make all three of you come inside.â He rolled his eyes and turned back to Molly. As his gaze drifted back to her, something out of the corner of his eye caught his attention.
âGinâŚâ Harry said, finally noticing that she was in the room. âI didnât hear you come in. When did you get up?â
âJust a few minutes agoâŚwhen I noticed that you werenât in bed with me,â she stretched lazily.
âIâm sorry, love. I went to the Burrow to pick up the children. I thought it might be a nice surprise for youâŚto see them here when you woke up.â
âIt is. Thank you,â she yawned.
âTired are we?â the question hung from the smug grin that was written on his face.
Ginny released a short breath after stretching her body as far as it would allow her. âYou wore me out last night.â
âYouâre welcome.â
âMighty proud of yourself, arenât you?â she said with a light chortle as she watched him stand up, placing Molly in his left arm and snuggling her close to his body.
Harry walked across the room to where his wife was standing and closed the small gap that was now between them.
Pulling her flush against his body, he held her tightly. âYou keep wearing my pyjama shirt like that and Iâll have to Floo your Mum and ask her to keep the kids until the start of term.â
Ginny gave a girlish giggle and swatted his arm playfully just before he leaned down to kiss her tenderly.
She hummed lightly against his lips as she stood on the tips of her toes. âGood morning.â
âGood Morning to you, too,â he said, giving her another kiss.
âMummy!â Nathan called excitedly, interrupting their last free moment together. They both turned around to see the bounding boy running into the kitchen, heading straight towards his mother.
She stepped forward and knelt down opening her arms to welcome her son, engulfing him in a loving embrace.
âHello sweetheart,â she said with a small peck on his cheek. âDid you miss me?â He nodded his head vigorously when she pulled away from him. âWellâŚI missed you, too.â
âMumâs awake,â Sirius yelled back to his sister, who was already following him back into the house. âDad, can we go now?â
âPlease, Dad. Please?â Lily echoed the sentiment as the twins came running over to their parents.
âGood heavens, you two. Give your Mum some time to really wake up. You can wait a bit longer,â Harry stated matter-of-factly.
Ginny frowned at the dissatisfied sighs of her two oldest children. âGo where?â
âI promised them weâd go to Diagon Alley today to get their school supplies, but they can manage a little longer. Besides, you havenât even had breakfast.â
âWell, neither have the children. So, Iâll just make something quickly and then we can go,â Ginny added with a smile.
âThe kids ate at the Burrow. They were in the middle of their meal when I Apparated over.â
âReally?â she said surprised.
âWhat? You thought your Mum was going to let them go without breakfast?â Harry asked, rather amused at her reaction.
âNo,â she shook her head. âIâm surprised that the kids were up that early.â
They both chuckled at the observation until Sirius interjected determinedly. âSoâŚcan we go then?â
âSirius, I told you that you can wait a moment more. Your Mum hasnât had anything to eat yet and youâve had a full meal,â said Harry, who was growing frustrated with his sonâs persistence.
âItâs okay,â Ginny patted her husband on the arm. âIâll just go up and get ready. Then weâll be off.â
âDonât you want something to tide you over until we eat lunch?â
âIâll just grab an apple on our way out.â She turned to head back upstairs, stopping before she ascended the staircase. âGive me ten minutes,â she told the children, âand Iâll be ready to go.â
Both Sirius and Lily erupted with cheers and Ginny smiled at their elation as she climbed up to her room to get ready for a day of shopping in Diagon Alley.
-----------------------------------
It was half past nine before the Potter family arrived home from Diagon Alley. Ginny certainly hadnât planned on being there the entire day, but one thing led to another and now here it was, far past the childrenâs bed time and they were all exhausted beyond measure. Not that the trip wasnât fun, it had just been a very long day and containing Siriusâs and Lilyâs excitement about finally getting their school supplies had proved to be nearly impossible.
Naturally, the majority of their time was spent getting new robes, books, not to mention their stop at Ollivanderâs. At first, Ginny had begun to think that theyâd never find wands for the twins. The fact that they were having such a difficult time finding a match clearly started to worry her children, but when she and Harry told them how long it had taken before they found their wands, it helped settle them.
After what felt like an hour, Sirius and Lily finally found themselves proud owners of new wands. Sirius, whose wand was 11â, was made of Poplar wood with dragonâs heartstring. Lilyâs wand, on the other hand, was 10 Âźâ, made of Ivy and held unicorn hair at its center.
Ginny couldnât recall ever seeing their children so happy. And as the afternoon steadied on, the smiles on their faces only grew bigger.
Somewhere around five that evening, they were all in the cauldron shop picking out the needed Pewter cauldrons that their supply list called for, when they bumped into Ron and Hermione.
As Ginny and Hermione finished buying their purchases, the children stood outside with Harry and Ron, recalling every single thing that they got so far. When the two women came out of the shop chatting idly, Ginny overheard âWheezesâ come from one of her childrenâs mouth.
Without having to hear the complete statement, she flatly refused. Despite their profuse amount of begging, she insisted that they would not be buying anything from her brothersâ shop anytime in the near future because of her childrenâs recent stunts. However, Ginny did allow them to go and visit Fred and George briefly before the eight of them, Ron and Hermione included, headed to The Leaky Cauldron to have dinner together.
Now, here they were a few hours later, finally arriving home. She sat some of their things on the floor, and heard the Knight Bus shoot off with a loud pop as Sirius and Lily led the way into their home, followed by Harry who was not only carrying Molly but Nathan as well.
Ginny smiled sadly at the sight of him carrying their two young ones who were both fast asleep. (Theyâd really worn the two of them out today.)
âDo you need some help with them?â she asked.
âNo, Iâm just going to go upstairs and get them ready for bed,â Harry smiled back with a tired expression as he stopped and kissed her on the cheek before heading up the flight of stairs.
âAll right you two,â she turned to the twins, âtime for bed. Go on up, get changed and Iâll be up to tuck you in shortly.â Ginny collapsed into a chair next to the kitchen table, too knackered to move at the moment.
âCanât we stay up for just a bit longer?â Lily asked with her brother pleading alongside her.
Their mother sighed heavily in response. âNo, Lil. Itâs too far past your bedtime as it is. Go on now.â
She heard them whimper in disappointment before starting to trudge up to their rooms and chuckled lightly to herself. She knew that they were still full of excitement from the rush of the dayâs activities, but she also knew that if they didnât get into bed now, sheâd never be able to wake them up in the morning.
âMum?â Sirius called out, stopping halfway up the stairs.
Ginny took a deep breath, expecting to hear him beg one last time. âHmmm?â
âThanks for today,â he said with a sincere smile.
She smiled in return and spoke with a soft voice, just before he turned to leave. âYouâre welcome.â
------------------------------
Getting his sleeping children into their pyjamas was normally no big deal. However, what usually took five minutes to do was taking fifteen tonight because he was yawning every thirty seconds. Between last nightâs activities with Ginny, waking early to pick the kids up from the Burrow and then spending all day at Diagon Alley, Harry was not ashamed to admit that he was tired at such an early hour.
After finally managing to get them changed, he tucked Molly into her crib and Nathan into his bed, giving them both a kiss on the forehead before putting out the lantern and closing the door softly behind him.
He walked quietly down the hall to his and Ginnyâs room, expecting to find her there, until he heard her gentle voice coming from the twinsâ room just down the hall. Sneaking over to the door, Harry stood watching the three of them talk sleepily.
Ginny was piled in the middle of Lilyâs bed with both Sirius and Lily lying next to her with their arms wrapped tightly around her waist as they snuggled close.
ââŚand the Sorting Hat always sings a song before it sorts you into your HousesâŚâ he heard her telling them. They mustâve asked her a dozen questions as their anxiousness was getting the better of them.
âHow was your first year at Hogwarts, Mummy?â asked Sirius. âDid you have loads of fun?â
Harry and Ginny both sucked in a deep breath when their son asked the question and he wondered how she would answer him.
âWellâŚâ she started, âmy first year wasnât all that fun, but I think itâs just because I had a rough start of things. Iâll tell you something that did happen in my first year that was really funny.
âYour Dad and your Uncle Ron got into some big trouble before they even made it to the castle that year. They were in second year while I was in my first. Anyway, they missed the train and your Uncle Ron decided that the only way to make it to the castle was to take your Granddadâs flying car. And then when they finally made it there, they landed in the Womping Willow. Boy,your Grandmum was furious with your Uncle Ron. She was so upset, in fact, that she sent him a Howler, one day. I donât think Iâve seen him so embarrassed.â Ginny stopped, thinking about what sheâd just said, ââŚWell, maybe I can think of a few other more embarrassing moments, but thatâs for me to tell you some other time.â
Ginny felt their lazy giggles flow through her skin and she closed her eyes, smiling and enjoying the happy moment.
Harry, who was still standing in the doorway, quietly observing the three most important people in his life and he couldnât help but smile at the warmth and love that filled his heart.
âMummy?â Lily muttered against her stomach.
âMmhmm?â
âWhen did you and Daddy first meet?â
âAh,â she breathed with a grin pulling at the corners of her mouth. âWellâŚwe first met at the train station, the year that your Dad started Hogwarts. I wanted to go and meet him properly so very badly, but your Grandmum wouldnât let me. After that, I didnât get to see him until the summer before my first year, when your uncles rescued him from his dreadful Aunt and Uncle that he had to live with.â
Ginny heard them both hum a light chuckle against her and realized that they were both falling asleep. âOkay,â she whispered, trying to move easily. âTime to get into your bed, Sirius.â
He moaned in disappointment but didnât argue as she helped him off the bed and over to his side of the room. Once she had him tucked in and gave him a kiss goodnight, she went back to scoot Lily away from the edge, so that she wouldnât fall in the middle of the night.
As Ginny started tucking her in, Lily looked into her motherâs eyes. âWhen did you first know that you loved Daddy?â
Harry suppressed a chuckle as he continued listening at the door. He watched his wife kneel down beside their daughterâs bed and drop her gaze for a few moments before looking up at the innocent eyes of a child that reminded her so much of herself.
With a deep breath, Ginny said, âI think, somewhere deep inside me, I knew I loved him from the first day that I met him. But many would tell you, and I might on some occasions, that it was just a crush.â She heard her daughter giggle and realized that Lily was more awake than what she thought. Ginny couldnât help but laugh to herself as other memories began to resurface.
âI was an absolute mess every time your father was around. I fumbled all over the place, I was nervousâŚI could barely even say a single word to him. But during those first few years, I knew that he only ever saw me as his best mateâs sister.â Harry frowned. âIt wasnât until five years later, and after I got over my little school girl crush, that we both started going together.â She smiled at the bittersweet memories that came rushing to the surface.
âIâll never forget the first time he kissed me.â Lily gave a nervous giggle, pulling the covers up to hide her curious grin. Ginny laughed.
âWell, one of our Professors gave your Dad detention during the championship Quidditch match, so I had to play Seeker in his place. After the match was over, which we won, I might add, we all went back to the Common Room to celebrate. Once your Dad finally arrived, I went running up to him and threw my arms around him in a big hug. But to my surprise, he kissed meâŚright in front of all our fellow Gryffindors.â She heard her daughter giggle again. âThat was the day that I knew your father was in love with me.â
âBut how did you know, Mummy? How did you know that you loved Daddy?â Lily yawned.
Harry watched Ginny as she chuckled lightly, patting the small girlâs arm. As he stood there observing the two of them talking about what it was like to fall in love, his heart swelled with pride. There was no one that he loved more than his wife and every day his love for her only grew. Their life together hadnât always been an easy one. At one point, Harry wondered if theyâd ever be able to make it as long as they had. But despite almost losing her, among other trials, theyâd pulled throughâŚtogether. And if anything, he loved her more now than he did the day that he married her. She is my world, he thought.
Harry turned his attention back to the bedroom as he heard Ginny speak.
âI donât really know, sweetie. There was just something I felt that made me realise that I loved him with all my heart. And I always will.â Lily smiled proudly, suppressing another yawn. âBut donât you worry about all of this right now. Itâll happen for you one of these days when you least expect it.
âBesides, your only concern right now is getting to sleep.â
âOhâŚnot yet, Mummy. Please? I promise, Iâm not sleepy,â Lily begged, causing Harry to chuckle at her familiar, determined nature.
He turned to leave as Ginny finished tucking the young red-haired witch into bed. Harry could faintly hear his wife insist that their daughter needed to get to sleep, followed by a reluctant whimper, as he walked into their bedroom just down the hall.
--------------------------------
âI tell you, those children of yours just never stop with the questions.â Ginny walked into their bedroom from the loo with steam slowly dissipating from the air. She noticed that Harry was resting comfortably on their bed, listening to the soft melodies coming from the Wireless.
âOh,â he said as she approached the bed. âSo theyâre my children now, are they?â
Ginny chuckled. âYes. They belong to you on their meddlesome days. On the good ones, they belong to me.â He couldnât help but laugh at her statement and the smile that played on her lips.
âAhâŚI see. Well just so long as I can account for Nate and Mollyâs good daysâŚwhich should automatically put me several points ahead of you.â
âHey! I didnât agree to that.â
âYou didnât have to,â Harry laughed again as he stretched lazily. âSoâŚâ he gave a coy grin, âwhat sort of questions did they keep you occupied with. love?â
âWell, at first it was strictly curiosity about school. How they get sorted into houses and that sort of thing. But it was Lily that perplexed me.â Ginny shook her head at the thought of her daughterâs questions. Crawling onto the bed, she lied down next to Harry, fitting her body to his and draping her arm across his waist.
âOh?â He acted as if he didnât know what she was talking about. âWhat sort of questions?â
âShe asked about us. You know, how we met, when we fell in love, how I knew when I fell in love with you.â Ginny gave a soft chuckle as she moved to rest her head on Harryâs chest. âIâm telling you, sheâs eleven going on twenty-six. As if these things were of major concern to her right now, anyway.â
âWell, if I recall correctly, you had a very big crush on me at that age. Am I wrong?â he smirked.
Ginny lifted her head, propping it up on her hand. âAll right, fine. Iâll admit to that. And you can just wipe that lopsided grin right off your face, Potter!â She was irritated. She hated admitting that he was right and he knew it, yet he couldnât help laughing at her.
Harry watched her eyes drift away from his, realising her thoughts were starting to focus on more serious matters.
âHeyâŚâ he brushed his thumb softly across her cheek. âWhatâs on your mind?â
She glanced back up at him with chocolate eyes that seemed to sparkle in the light. âOh, itâs nothing. I was just thinking about the idea of us both teaching at Hogwarts.â Ginny paused briefly, playing with the soft trail of hair on Harryâs torso. âAre we doing the right thing for us? For the kids? âŚAre we making the right decision?â
Harry watched her sigh deeply as his fingers combed through her fiery red mane that cascaded across her back. âI think so. Itâll definitely be a changeâŚand something that weâll all have to adjust to. But I think this will be a good thing for all of us.â He studied her for a moment longer before asking, âAre you having second thoughts?â
Immediately, her head shot up as her gaze held his. âNo! Itâs- Iâm not having second thoughts about our decision. I guessâŚI just needed a little reassurance that weâre doing the right thing.â She bit her lip out of nervous habit. âDo you think the kids will be okay with this?â
âWell,â Harry admitted, âSirius and Lily will probably have a difficult time with the idea at first, but Iâm sure theyâll get used to it. And as for Nate and MollyâŚitâll be an adventure for them.â
Ginny remained silent, making Harry wonder what exactly was going through her mind. âListen, if you change your mind about teaching, Iâll be okay with it. And for that matter, if you donât want me to take the DADA class, I wonât.â He pulled her chin up slightly as her attentions began to drift. âI donât want to do anything without you being okay with it. You mean the world to me and I just want to make sure that you are happy for the rest of your life.â
Her eyes softened on his face as she gave him a warm smile. There wasnât a single thing that he wouldnât do for her. It had always been that way. And not a day went by when she wasnât truly grateful for him being aliveâŚfor him being with her.
Ginny pushed herself forward far enough to meet him in a gentle kiss. Humming lightly as they parted, she opened her eyes to reveal her husbandâs content, yet concerned look.
âIâm okay with everything, I promise. I want you to teach Defense and Iâll teach flying lessons, just as planned. If things change after a yearâs time and we realise that the situation is hurting us more than helping us, weâll reassess everything then.â
âYouâre sure?â
âYeah,â she kissed him again. âI want you to be happy, too.â
âLove, as long as I have you and the children, I am happy.â His eyes smiled blissfully back at her, filling her heart with love.
Ginny laid her head back on Harryâs chest and he felt her lips pulling into a smile. âDo you remember that afternoon that we spent underneath that beech tree?â she asked him as her fingers trailed up his body with her eyes following. âYou knowâŚthe day that Madam Pince threw us out of the library because she caught us snogging in the back corner.â She looked up at his face as he blushed crimson.
âMerlin, Gin. Of course I remember that day. I was never so embarrassed as I was when she started yelling at us in front of everyone. Plus, it didnât help that you had my robes in a bit of a mess.â
Ginny snorted. âYour robes? As I recall, my robes were in just as much of a mess as yours were.â Harry rolled his eyes at her. âBesides, you didnât seem to mind making a mess out of them later, when we were lying underneath the tree.â
âWell, we didnât have to worry about being busted by any of the teachers then.â
âAll the sameâŚthat was still wonderful day in my book.â
âYeah, it was,â Harry smiled in agreement.
She raised her brow with a wicked grin. âI wouldnât mind giving that another go for old timeâs sake.â
âWhat? You wouldnât mind getting caught by Madam Pince again? Thank you very much, butâŚno.â He shut his mouth tightly but failed to suppress the smirk that was playing at the corner of his mouth. âOhâŚyou mean snogging in a corner of the library?â
âVery funny, Harry.â Ginny pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes at him in annoyance. âActually, itâs always been a fantasy of mine to have my way with you in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.â
He was intrigued now. âReally? I didnât know that.â Harry pulled her tighter to him with an ever growing dark look of desire burning in his eyes. âGods, if Iâd known that, I reckon I wouldâve had to sneak us in for a little, erâŚexcitement, sooner.â The feisty witch couldnât help but snigger, causing both of them to burst forth in uproarious laughter.
After their joyous echoes slowly faded, Ginny looked back into the tender eyes of the raven-haired boy that she fell in love with as a young child.
âI love you, Harry,â she said, touching his cheek gently.
âI love you, too, Gin.â
âThis will work. Going back to Hogwarts, itâs a good thing.â Harry sat there, simply soaking in the beauty of the woman before him. His wife. âAndâŚitâll be nice to go back to the castle. It was always like a second home, anyway.â
He gave a reminiscent smile at the thought of Hogwarts. And Ginny was right. It had always been his homeâŚand it would always be the first one that he recalled as such. Even though his home was now wherever his wife and children were, Hogwarts would always hold a special place in his heart.
âYes, it will be nice to go home.â
The End
A/N: *cries* Well, thatâs the end of my âbabyâ. Iâve been working on this story for ten months now and even though Iâm happy to finally be able to finish âComing Homeâ, I will miss writing it.
Thanks to all of my readers for continuing along this wonderful journey with me. I hope that Iâve been able to touch you in some way. And I certainly hope that youâve enjoyed reading this as much as I have enjoyed writing it.
If you donât mind, drop me a line letting me know whether or not youâve enjoyed reading this story. Give me hugs, I love them. *hugs readers*
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters and settings are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.